introduction to the devanagari script

I N T R O D U C T I O N T O THE

D E V A N A G A R I S C R I P T FOR STUDENTS OF

SANSKRIT, HINDI, MARATHI GUJARATI AND BENGALI

INTRODUCTION TO THE

DEVANAGARI SCRIPT F O R S T U D E N T S O F .

S A N S K R I T , H I N D I , M A R A T H I G U J A R A T I A N D B E N G A L I

B Y

H. M. LAMBERT, M.A.Cantab. Senior Lecturer in Marathi (Maharaja Gaekwad's Lectureship)

in the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London

W I T H A F O R E W O R D B Y

P R O F E S S O R J . R . F I R T H , O . B . E . , M . A .

Professor of General Linguistics in the University of London

GEOFFREY CUMBERLEGE

O X F O R D U N I V E R S I T Y P R E S S

Oxford University Press, Amen House, London E.C 4 GLASGOW NEW YORK TORONTO MELBOURNE WELLINGTON

BOMBAY CALCUTTA MADRAS KARACHI CAPE TOWN IBADAN

Geoffrey Cumberlege, Publisher to the University

First published 1953

PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN

F O R E W O R D

I T is a commonplace of linguistics to acknowledge the debt we owe to the ancient Indian grammarians and to couple wi th it the name of Sir Wil l iam Jones. It was he who first set a proper value on the Devanagari and Arab i c scripts in his dissertation as President of the Asiatic Society of Bengal on the Or thography of Asiatic Words in Roman Letters . His chart of suggested symbols for the transliteration of the Devanagari, with the addition of letters for Arabic and Persian, is the first presentation of what may be called a phonetic alphabet on such a scale. H e finds the Arabic alphabet almost perfect for Arabic itself:— 'Not a letter could be added or taken away without manifest inconvenience. The same may

indubitably be said of the Devanagari system, which, as it is more naturally arranged than any other, shall here be the standard of my particular observations on Asiatic letters. Our English alphabet and orthography are disgracefully and almost ridiculously imperfect.' He aims at using diacritics common in Europe rather than new letters—and symbols from 'fluxions' or mathematics—so as to equal the Devanagar i itself in precision and clearness.

A system of writing and spelling is the foundation of a system of grammar. Meillet went so far as to say that the foundations of the science of grammar were laid by the Indians. For all languages employing forms of the Devanagari script, the writing system and the spelling carry implications of phonologica l analysis and statement. T h e y are at once practice and theory and deserve the first attentions of all students. T h i s is well illustrated in Miss Lambert ' s work on the Devanagar i script, and it will be agreed that the presentation of the phonological patterns, such as ' junctions' occurring in words or arising out of 'sandhi' in Sanskrit, and other characteristic patterns in the modern languages, is clear, systematic, and original, and particularly interesting in Bengali. The treatment of conjunct characters in the third chapter of each section is new, and apart from its intrinsic interest may be taken as an indication of what is lost when the structure of the Devanagari sys tem is superseded by the usual roman trans-literations. In addition to this study of the wri t ing system, attention is rightly given here to calligraphy, for the practice of the hand is an obligation no less compelling than that of the tongue and both are expressions not only of courteous relations but of disciplined knowledge.

Miss Lambert has consistently applied the Al l - Ind ia Roman Alphabet to all five languages in order to make comparison possible whether the languages are known to the student or not. Th i s treatment could be extended to the Dravidian languages. By this

vi FOREWORD means it has been found possible to make a systematic statement of the various conven-tions governing the use of the Sanskritic writ ing system for the modern languages.

T h e Sanskrit and Hindi sections are published separately in one volume since they employ one script and wil l presumably be more generally required, but the appeal of the entire work is to those whose interests range from India through Fur ther India to the Indonesian Islands fol lowing the Sanskritic system of wri t ing.

I have been acquainted wi th Miss Lamber t ' s work in Indian studies since 1937, first in Western India and later as a colleague in London . It gave me great pleasure to be asked to write this brief foreword to her work on a subject which I have always held to be of high importance and the results of which are now offered to students of Sanskrit and the four principal Sanskritic languages of India.

J. R. FIRTH

P R E F A C E

G O O D writing, the understanding of the wr i t ing system and the formation of a good hand, is as important a part of the study of the writ ten language as good pronunciation is of the study of the spoken language. Y e t too little time is usually given to the teaching of writing to students of Sanskrit and of the modern Indian languages; writing is generally left for the student to teach himself as best he can. T h e result is that many students neither have an adequate understanding of the wri t ing system and the difference between a syllabic and an alphabetic method of representation, nor know how the characters of the script are written and what features are important for the formation of a cultured literate hand. It is hoped that this book wil l provide not only a guide to students learn-ing to write the scripts which are described in each section, but will also give them a fuller understanding of the special nature of the scripts and the adjustments which are made in the Sanskrit system in order to use it for writ ing the modern languages of northern India.

T h e notation used for the transcription of the scripts in this work is the All - India Roman Alphabet devised by Professor J. R . F i r th of the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London, and used already in several publications—A. H. Harley, Colloquial Hindustani, T . Grahame Bai ley , Teach Yourself Hindustani, and my own Marathi Language Course. T h e use of this transcription necessitates the use of certain conventions, particularly that of the representation of the 'inherent vowel ' , in final characters when listing the contents of each section of the work. T h e transcription of the Sanskrit terms in the Sanskrit section is entirely systematic; but owing to the varying realization of the characters of the script in certain positions in words in the modern languages, it has been necessary to use in the Contents of the other sections certain con-ventions which are discussed in the text . A n example of such conventions occurs in the writing of such Sanskrit terms, used b y grammarians in the modern languages, as 'antasth' and 'uusm', in which the realization of the 'inherent vowel ' of the final character varies from a short glide-vowel to a full syl lable. A s it is beyond the scope of this work to make a fine analysis of the varying realization of such final characters, it is necessary to establish certain conventions wi th regard to the transcription of them. These con-ventions are of necessity anticipated in the Contents .

Some degree of repetition has been inevitable in order to preserve the basic unity of the description of the Devanagari sys tem of wri t ing while allowing for specialization

viii PREFACE in each of the languages. Whi le this repetition may at times seem irksome to the reader, it has the advantage of facilitating comparison of one section wi th another.

T h e words given in each section to illustrate the writing and reading of the various scripts have been selected in order to provide examples of every character or combina-tion of characters wh ich occurs in the language under consideration. Some characters occur only in colloquial forms o r in loanwords from other languages, including Engl ish. In order to illustrate the use of all the characters, examples are drawn, therefore, from the whole range of vocabulary, from colloquial forms occurring in modern speech to learned Sanskrit loanwords occurring only in literary texts. A n y word which occurs in a standard dictionary is a word which the student may have to read and illustrates the use of the characters of the script.

T h i s study of the Devanagar i script owes its inspiration to the suggestion and en-couragement of Professor Fir th , to w h o m m y thanks are first due. But a work of this nature could not have been accomplished without reference to experts in the languages discussed, and I am greatly indebted to m y colleagues of both the Depar tment of India, Pakistan and Ceylon , and the Department of Phonetics and Linguist ics , of the School, for their co-operation and guidance. I am especially indebted to Miss G . M . Summers , formerly Lecturer in Bengali in this School, for her collaboration in the Bengali section, without which the study of the Bengali script could not have been included in this work. T h e two scribes who have writ ten the script portions of the book, Miss W . Westover and Mr . P . Pritchard, must also be given recognition for their careful and accurate work .

Finally I wish to express m y appreciation of the great generosity of the School of Oriental and African Studies for their subvention towards the publication of this book; and of the help and advice given by the Oxford University Press on all matters concern-ing its production.

H . M . L .

C O N T E N T S page

Foreword v Preface vii

Introduction: The Devanagari Script 1 Notation 2 Calligraphy 5

SANSKRIT SECTION

Chapter 1 . Arrangement of the Syllabary 1 1 Sanskrit syllabary in roman notation 1 2 Sanskrit phonetic terms 1 3

Chapter 2 . Characters of the Syllabary 1 5

1 . Consonant Characters 1 5 i„ Characters of the vargiiya group 1 6

ii. Characters of the antahstna group 1 8 iii. Characters of the uusman group, and Vedic \o 1 9

2 . Vowel Characters and Vowel Signs 2 1 i. Vowel characters 2 1

ii. Vowel signs 2 3 3 . Modifiers 2 6

• i. anusvaran 2 6 ii. visargah 3 0

1 + . The Complete Syllabary 3 1 5 » Numerals 3 2 6 . Punctuation 3 2

Chapter 3 . Conjunct Characters 3 3

1 . Construction of Conjunct Characters 3 3 2 . Contexts of Conjunct Characters 3 5 3 . Classification of Conjunct Characters 3 7

Class 1 . Two similar characters joined 3 8 Class 2 . Two vargiiya characters joined 3 9 Class 3 . Characters joined with antahstha characters 1 + 3

i. witn following ya 1 + 3 ii. with following va 1+1+

iii. with preceding or following ra 1 + 5 iv. with preceding or following la and \Q 1 + 7

Class 1+ . vargiiya characters joined with preceding or following uusman characters 1 + 8 i. witn Ja , sa and sa 1 + 8

ii. with ha 5 0

Transcription of reading examples 5 1

X C O N T E N T S

HINDI SECTION

page Chapter 1. Arrangement of the Syllabary 57

Hindi syllabary in roman notation 59

Chapter 2. Characters of the Syllabary 6 l

1. Consonant Characters 61 Realisation of akar consonant characters 6 2 i. Characters of the vargiiy group 63

ii. Characters of the antasth group 61+ iii. Characters of the uusm group 65

2. Vowel Characters and Vowel Signs 67 i. Vowel Characters 67

ii. Vowel Signs 67 Realisation of characters in special contexts 69

3 . Modifiers 70 i. anusvar and candr-bindu 70

ii. visarg 73 1+. The Complete Syllabary 73 5. Numerals 71+ 6. Punctuation 71+

Chapter 3« Conjunct Characters 75

1. Contexts of Conjunct Characters in Hindi 75 2. Realisation of Conjunct Characters in Hindi 76 3 . Classes of Conjunct Characters 76

Class 1. Two similar characters joined 77 Class 2. Two vargiiy characters joined 78 Class 3 . Characters joined with antasth characters 79

i. with following ya 79 ii. with following va 80

iii. with preceding or following ra 80 iv. with preceding or following la 81

Class 1+. vargiiy characters joined with preceding or following uusm characters 82 i. with J" a , sa and sa 82

ii. with ha 83

Hindi prose passage 81+

Transcription of reading examples 85

C O N T E N T S x i

MARATHI SECTION


Marathi syllabary in roman notation 92

Chapter 2. Characters of the Syllabary 9k

1 . Consonant Characters , 9 5 Realisation of akar consonant characters 9 6 i. Characters of the vargiiy group 9 6

ii. Characters of the antasth group 99 iii. Characters of the uusm group, and \e 1 0 0

2 . Vowel Characters and Vowel Signs 1 0 2 i. Vowel Characters 1 0 2

ii. Vowel Signs 1 0 3 Modern forms of Marathi vowel characters 1 0 3

Realisation of characters in special contexts 1 0 5 Realisation of characters of the ca-varg 106

3 . Modifiers 1 0 8 i. anusvar 108

ii. visarg 1 1 1 h. The Complete Syllabary 112 5 . Numerals 1 1 2 6 . Punctuation 1 1 2 Rules of Marathi Orthography 1 1 3

Chapter 3 . Conjunct Characters 118

1 . Contexts of Conjunct Characters in Marathi 1 1 8 2 . Realisation of Conjunct Characters in Marathi 119 3 . Classes of Conjunct Characters 1 1 9

Class 1 . Two similar characters joined 1 2 0 Class 2 . Two vargiiy characters joined 1 2 1 Class 3 . Characters joined with antasth characters 1 2 2

i. with following ya 1 2 2 ii. with following va 1 2 3

iii. with preceding or following ra 12k iv. with preceding or following la 1 2 6

Class k- vargiiy characters joined with preceding or following uusm characters 1 2 7 i. withr J"a , sa and sa 1 2 7

ii. with ba 128

Marathi prose passage 129

Transcription of reading examples 1 3 0

x i i C O N T E N T S

GUJARATI SECTION

page Chapter 1 . Arrangement of the Syllabary 1 3 5

Gujarati syllabary in roman notation 1 3 6

Chapter 2 . Characters of the Syllabary 1 3 8

1 . Consonant Characters 1 3 8 Realisation of akar consonant characters 1 3 9 i. Characters of the vargiiy group 1 1 + 0

ii. Characters of the antasth group 1 1 + 2 iii. Characters of the uusm group, and \Q 1 1 + 3

2 . Vowel Characters and Vowel Signs 1 1 + 1 + i. Vowel Characters 1 1 + 1 +

ii. Vowel Signs 1 1 + 5 Realisation of vowels ' e' and ' o' 1 1 + 6

Realisation of characters in special contexts 1 1 + 8 Realisation of ' c a' and ' qha' 1 5 0 Orthography of 'i* and 'u' 1 5 0

3 . Modifiers 1 5 2 i. anusvar 1 5 2

ii. visarg 1 5 1 + 1+. The Complete Syllabary 1 5 5 5 . Numerals 1 5 6 6 . Punctuation 1 5 6 Rules of Gujarati Orthography 1 5 6

Chapter 3 » Conjunct Characters 1 5 7

1 . Contexts of Conjunct Characters in Gujarati 1 5 7 2 . Realisation of Conjunct Characters in Gujarati 1 5 8 3 . Classes of Conjunct Characters 1 5 9

Class 1 . Two similar characters joined 1 5 9 Class 2 . Two vargiiy characters joined 1 6 0 Class 3 « Characters joined with antasth characters l 6 l

i. with following ya l 6 l ii. with following va 1 6 2 iii. with preceding or following ra 1 6 2 iv. with preceding or following la 161+

Class 1+. vargiiy characters joined with preceding or following uusm characters 1 6 5 i. with Jo , sa and sa 1 6 5

ii. with ha 1 6 6

Gujarati prose passage 1 6 7

Transcription of reading examples 1 6 8

C O N T E N T S x i i i

BENGALI SECTION


Notation 17k Bengali syllabary in roman notation 175 Calligraphy 177

Chapter 2. Characters of the Syllabary 179

1. Consonant Characters i. Characters of the vargiiya group 181

Realisation of akar consonant characters 183 ii. Characters of the antastha group 186

iii. Characters of the uusma group 188 Realisation of akar consonant characters in verbal forms 190

2. Vowel Characters and Vowel Signs 192 i. Vowel Characters 192

ii. Vowel Signs 191+ Realisation of consonant and vowel characters in special contexts 195 a. Realisation of akar consonant characters 195 b. Realisation of vowel characters in

special contexts 197 Realisation of antastha ya 199

3. Modifiers 201+ i. candra-bindu and anus vara 2 0 1 +

ii. visarga 2 0 6 1 + . The Complete Syllabary 2 0 6 5. Numerals 2 0 7 6. Punctuation 207

Chapter 3. Conjunct Characters 2 0 8

1. Construction of Conjunct Characters 2 0 8 2. Contexts and Realisation of Conjunct Characters 2 0 9 3. Classes of Conjunct Characters 211

Class 1. Two similar characters joined 211 Class 2. Two vargiiya characters joined 212 Class 3» Characters joined with antastha characters 211+

i. with following ya 2 1 1 + ii. with following va 2 1 6

iii. with-preceding or following ra 2 1 8 iv. with preceding or following la 220

Class 1 + . vargiiya characters joined with preceding or following uusma characters 221 i. with Ja , sa and sa 221

ii. with ha 223

Bengali prose passage 2 2 5

Transcription of Reading Examples 2 2 6

I N T R O D U C T I O N Tne Devanagari Script

The script traditionally referred to as the Devanagari Script

is used in writing Sanskrit and, of the modern, languages of northern

India, Hindi, Marathi and Nepali. The script used in writing Gujarati

is a slightly modified form of the Devanagari script, and the scripts

used in writing Bengali and Panjabi are related to the Devanagari

script, though this relation is apparent in only some of the charact-

ers. The writing system, based on the character representing the syll-

able, is the same for all these languages. However, in order to use

this system for writing the modern languages, which have each develop-

ed in their own particular way from the original Sanskrit, a number

of conventions have become necessary in reading from the script, con-

ventions which vary with the special features of each language. The

realisation of the characters as they are used for writing Hindi,

Bengali, Marathi and Gujarati, and the conventions which have become

established in each language, are described in the various sections

of this work. Though the Bengali script differs considerably from

the Devanagari script in the form of most of the characters, the

study of it is included in this work because the writing system is

the same as the Sanskrit writing system, and the conventions by which

2 I N T R O D U C T I O N

1 . See Preface.

this system is adapted for writing Bengali have much in common with

the conventions used in the other modern languages. An examination

of these conventions makes possible an interesting comparison both

between the writing of these four languages and that of Sanskrit,

and between the writing of the modern languages themselves.

The origin of the name 'Devanagari' is obscure. The shorter

form of the name is 1Nagari'(nagarii), which has been variously inter-

preted. It is thought by some to be tbe name given to the writing of

'tbe people of the city'(nagaram, 'a city'); by others it is said to

derive its name from the Nagar Brahmans of Gujarat.

Notation

The system of roman notation used in this text for transcribing

the Devanagari characters is the All-India Roman Notation^. Three

minor modifications have been introduced in this text in order to

adapt the notation for transcribing both Sanskrit and the modern

languages.

These modifications are :-

i. The use of the vowels i ('short' i) and ii ('long' ii) instead

of the vowels y and i ; and of the vowels u ('short' u )

and uu ('long' uu ) for the vowels w and u .

ii. The use of the letter rrj instead of n for representing the

mark of nasalisation known as the anusvar.

iii.The placing of a micron above the letter y in the diphthong ay ,

and above the letter v in the diphthong av , thus: ay , av .

I N T R O D U C T I O N 3

1. For the use of this term, see Sanskrit section, Chapter 1.

This mark distinguishes the transcription of the diphthongs from

the transcription of combinations of characters which are real-

ised in certain contexts as s-y and 9-v , not distinguishable

in ordinary speech, in the modern languages, from the diphthongs.

Besides these modifications, it is necessary to make certain

additions to the notation in order to represent characters used in

writing the modern, languages but not used in Sanskrit, and certain

modified characters used in Hindi and Bengali. The complete notation

used in the Sanskrit syllabary is this:

Vowels: a a i ii u uu e ay o ov

and r rr 1 11 , for the syllabic consonants.

Modifiers1: rrj (representing the onusvara) and

h (representing the visarga)

Consonants: k kh g gh n

c ch j jh ji

t t* a <ih n t th d dh n

p ph b bh m

y r l v ; J* s s h

\ , used in transcribing Vedic Sanskrit

The additional letters used in the syllabaries of the modern

languages are these:

r and rh for transcribing the modified forms of the characters

representing ^ and cjh , in Hindi and Bengali, and for


1 . See Sanskrit Section, Chapter 2 , 3 . i . a . anusvara. 2 . ibid., Chapter 1.

indicating the intervocallic realisation, in certain words, of

the Gujarati character representing c[ .

q , x , y , z and f , for transcribing certain modified Devanagari

characters used in Hindi in writing Persian and Arabic loanwords,

ts , z and zh , for transcribing characters of the 'palatal' class

in Marathi, when they are realised with alveolar articulation.

In modern spoken Gujarati and modern spoken Bengali, certain

vowel sounds occur which are not separately represented in the script.

For indicating the contexts in which such vowel sounds occur, the

three symbols e , o and se are used.

The sign of nasalisation,'"' , is used in transcribing the modifier

representing nasalisation1 when it is realised, in the modern lang-

uages, as the nasalisation of a vowel and not as a nasal consonant.

This roman notation is used for writing all the Sanskrit grammat-

ical terms referring to the syllabaries of Sanskrit and of the modern

languages, the classification of the characters and the phonetic de-

scription of their realisation. The names of the languages, the

scripts, and grammatical terms, such as 'sandhi'(sandhi), which are

in regular use in English, are written in their conventional English

form.

The Sanskrit syllabary, as arranged by the Sanskrit grammarians,

is given in the roman notation in the Sanskrit section^, and serves

as a standard with which the syllabaries of the modern languages can

be compared.

I N T R O D U C T I O N «

Callig£^P^Z

The writing of the Devanagari characters should he practised at

first with a reed or bamboo pen. Such pens are still in use in many-

parts of India, and in many schools Indian children are taught first

to write on a large scale with a broadly cut bamboo pen. Writing in

this way will train the eye to recognise easily details of difference

and will train the hand to write a standard form of the characters

with the broad and thin strokes in the right place and proportion.

These pens are cut in the same way as a quill pen, except that the

point is cut to slant in the opposite direction from that of the

quill used for English writing with the tilted axis. The English pen,

when cut for the tilted axis, looks like this from the back:

writing thus:

The pen cut for the Devanagari script looks like this from the back:

writing thus:

The pen should be neld in such a way that the thin line, made by the

cut edge, falls from left to right at an angle of k5 degrees from a

line drawn horizontally across the page. The broad stroke then forms

a right-angle with the thin stroke and crosses the horizontal line of

the page at an angle of i+5 degrees. Care must be taken not to change

the angle of the pen during the writing of curved or rounded strokes,

as this will change the shape and balance of the character.

Some of the typical strokes of the script should be practised

Until good control of the pen, held at the right angle, is establish-

ed before the characters themselves are written. For example.:


The use of the broad, pen should be continued until a good style

of handwriting is formed; the introduction of writing with an

ordinary pen, and without sufficient attention to the details of line

and form, often interferes with the formation of a good hand.

In the illustrations given below, which may be used as writing

exercises, the characters are grouped so as to show different combin-

ations of strokes, and to draw attention to•similarities and to small

but important differences. It will be seen that some of the characters

have an upright stroke, others are curved or rounded, without an up-

right stroke; but all have the head-stroke, though it is not always

written right across the top of the character. The alignment of the

characters is made by this head-stroke, that is, by the top of the

character, though there is an invisible alignment also by the bottom

of the character. For this reason, it is well to practice writing at

first between two lines; if one line is used, the characters should

be written from the line downwards, not on the line.

The general method of writing the characters is this: first,

the characteristic part of the character, usually on the left side of

the upright stroke; then the upright stroke, if there is one; and

finally the head-stroke. The head-stroke binds the whole character

together, as will be seen when vowel signs and other marks are added.

The general direction of making the strokes is from the top downwards,

and from left to right. But the order of the strokes in some charact-

ers, and their direction, differ from this general rule, and where

this is so, the calligraphy of particular characters is illustrated

when these are introduced in the chapters which follow.

I N T R O D U C T I O N 7

Examples of Devanagari characters, showing the order in which the

strokes are written:

Examples of similarity and difference between characters:

1 0 5

S A N S K R I T S E C T I O N

C H A P T E R 1

ARRANGEMENT OP THE SYLLABARY

When the characters of the Devanagari Script, , are

arranged in the traditional order, they constitute a series of syll-

ables which may be regarded as the basis of the Sanskrit phonological

system. Each character represents a syllable, and is called -*A"ql

(gksorom). The series of characters in the syllabary is called

3"*$HloHl (vornsmala) , and consists of:-

Pourteen vowel characters,

Two modifiers and

Thirtythree consonant characters.

The syllabary used in writing Vedic Sanskrit includes one more con-

sonant character.

In reading aloud from the script, a vowel character is realised

as a syllable consisting of a vowel, " ^ T ^ - : (svarah) , and a consonant

character is realised as a syllable consisting of an initial conson-

ant, oEn3p=JJT (vyojijonam) followed by the vowel o . This vowel,

when realised with a consonant, is generally referred to in English

textbooks as the 'inherent' vowel. The term 'modifier' is used here

to refer to the two signs which indicate some modification in the

realisation of the character with which they are written. These two

signs are usually referred to individually, as the 'anusyarsh' and

the 'visarggh' , as there is no Sanskrit term which is used to refer

to them together.

12 S A N S K R I T S E C T I O N

CONSONANTS with a 1

Velar 2

Palatal 3

Cacum-inal

k Dental

5 Labial

CQ

CD

i> •H V

oiceless

Unaspirated kg ca .t? ta pa CQ

CD

i> •H V

oiceless

Aspirated kha cha tha tha pha

P 1 0 s

Voiced Unaspirated ¥ da ba

P 1 0 s

Voiced

Aspirated gha jha dha dha bha

Nasal rja jia n9 na ma

Semi-vowels ys ra la va

Fricatives sa sa

Aspirate ha

Lateral I 9

VOWELS, associated with consonant-classes

a a i ii

e ay

r rr .1 11 u uu

o av

MODIFIERS Nasal -m Aspirated -h

Each character is referred to, for instance, in spelling, as the

syllable which it represents, and the particle (kara); for

example, ^ f l ^TTT (akara) , ^cf^R(ikara) , c cfTI? (kakara) , rTorTTT (takara).

The roman syllabary given below corresponds in arrangement and

classification with the Devanagari syllabary. As the consonant

characters are discussed first in this work, the table of consonant

syllables is placed first in this syllabary.

A R R A N G E M E N T OF T H E SYLLABARY 13

The character represented "by va in the roman table is usually

realised with labio-dental articulation in reading from a Sanskrit

text. The retroflex lateral consonant T_a occurs only in Vedic

Sanskrit. The vowel 'syllabic 11 1 does not occur in Sanskrit, but the

character representing it is traditionally included in the script

syllabary.

The main feature of the syllabary is the arrangement of the con-

sonant characters in groups according to the position and the manner

of articulation of the sounds which they represent. The following

Sanskrit phonetic terms are used by grammarians in the description of

the characters as they are classified in the syllabary:

i. The consonant characters are placed in three groups: characters

representing syllables with an initial plosive consonant, that is,

a consonant articulated with 'contact', ^-q(spar/ah,'touch') j

characters representing syllables with an initial semi-vowel, that is,

'neither a consonant nor a vowel', "=H«-ri:lF3T (antahstha, 'standing

between'); and characters representing syllables with an initial

fricative consonant, vjo^H*"^ (uusman, 'heat').

ii. The five positions o f articulation are: ct)<«c^( (kanj;hya,'velar')

or t ^ ^ ^ o i t ^ T ( jihvamuuliiya ,' root of the tongue'); cTToToZT

(talavya, 'palatal'); T^j[Z=Zf (muurdhanya,' cacuminal'!) ;

(dontya, 'dental') and 'SHV&O^ (osthya, 'labial'). Labio-dental

articulation is described as cfl ^"U. (dantavs^hya).

1. This term refers to the area of the roof of the mouth with which contact is made by the tongue. Consonants of this class are also de-scribed as 'cerebral'. As the retroflexion of the tongue is an import-ant feature in the pronunciation of consonants of this class in the modern languages, the class is described as 'retroflex' in the roman tables of those languages. Cf. Hindi, p. 5 9 .

14 S A N S K R IT SECTION

1. 'without sound', or 'voiceless'. 2. 'with little breath', or 'unaspirated'. 3.' 'with big breath', or 'aspirated'. h. 'with sound' or 'voiced'. 5. 'nasal'.

iii. The manner of production of the sounds by which the characters

are realised is described in the following terms, and in each class

of plosive consonants the characters are arranged in this order:

voiceless, unaspirated - -M vf]^ (aghosa1), y ( a l p a p r a n a 2 )

voiceless, aspirated - SfJ STfar (aghosa), H^l VI 1 1 (mahapra:na3)

voiced, unaspirated - "^TtWrT (ghosavat^), CM (alpaprana)

voiced, aspirated - ^TtTcr^ (ghosavat) , ^T^TTfW (mahaprana)

nasal - ^ T ^ l l fo^5 (anunasika 5) ,

C H A P T E R 2

CHARACTERS OP THE SYLLABARY

The characters of the script are described in this chapter in the

same order as that in which the syllables are placed in the roman

syllabary: Consonant Characters, Vowel Characters and Vowel Signs,

and Modifiers.

The general style of the characters varies from period to period

and from region to region. In the older editions of Sanskrit works

some characters are found that are now supplanted by newer and more

widely used forms; and there is sometimes a marked difference in the

style used in printing books in Bombay, Calcutta and other parts of

India. The most commonly used of the alternative forms of some of

the characters are given below, among the characters of each group.

The calligraphy of any characters which are not written according to

the general order of strokes given in the Introduction is illustrat-

ed when the characters are introduced.

1. Consonant Characters.

The consonant characters of the syllabary represent syllables

consisting of an initial consonant followed by the vowel a . Conson-

ant characters realised with the vowel a are described as ^ c f t K

(akara). If a character is to be realised as the consonant element

only of the syllable, this is shown by writing the mark known as

f ^TTPT- (viramah) at the foot of the character. The writing of this

mark with a character is illustrated below, after the first table.


k9-v9rg9h 35 k9 kh9 gh9

3>

ca-varggh C9 Ch9 Dh9 J19

-|;9-V9rg9h t 9 th9 3h9 n9

t9-varg9h t9

«r th9 d9 dhg n9

pg-varggh P9 ph9 b9

*r bh9 mo

The Bombay form of the character for jhg is § T > and the forms

35 and 7 are found in older books printed in Calcutta. The Bombay

Characters written with the viramgh are described as ^tyr^rT (hslants),

'ending in a consonant'.

i. Characters of the vorgiiys group ( ofTffcr ).

The twentyfive characters of this group are arranged, as in the

roman table given above, in five classes, (vergah), representing

the five positions of 'contact', Cf^f: (sparJsh), used in the articul-

ation of the plosive consonants. Each class consists of five charact-

ers, arranged in order according to the manner of production of the

consonant of the syllable which they represent.

CHARACTERS OF T H E SYLLABARY 1 7

1. The first stroke in these characters is written from right to left. 2. See below, under 3. Modifiers, ii.

c

form of the character for no is . The Bombay forms of these

characters are used in Hindi writing, but the Hindi forms are not

used in Marathi writing, or in Sanskrit books printed in Bombay.

Calligraphy.

All the characters in the above table are written in the way

described in the introductory notes on calligraphy, except the

following three characters: jo \> 1 \r \j| \jf

jh9 »- *J *b *R to r

1 c ri rT

The writing of the viramoh to indicate the realisation of a con-

sonant character as a consonant without the vowel a is illustrated

by these characters:

<*5 ^ ^ ^ k- c- t~ t- p-

When writing words, which may be of one or more characters, each

character is written and completed with the head-stroke before the

next character is written. In the reading examples which are given

below, words which are usually written with the modifier known as

f o f ^ ' f : (visargeh)^ are written in the form in which they occur in

various contexts without this modifier. The visorgah is written with

reading examples after the modifiers have been discussed. Verbal

roots, in the form in which they are given in grammars and diction-

aries, are included in the examples in order to illustrate the writing

of characters with the viramoh.

18 S A N S K R I T SECTION

ii. Characters of the antahstha2 group ( *5y«rl*.)

^ jJJ* Bombay form

ya ra la va la

Calligraphy

la : Hindi form ^ • ^ Bombay form ^ ^ ^ 7>

These four characters are associated with four of the vargah, as

indicated in the roman syllabary, and with four of the vowels, thus:

T{ , ya, associated with the ca-vargah, and the vowels i and ii

^ , ra, associated with the , and the syllabic r and rr^"

—r k

Cn , la, associated with the ta-vargah, and the syllabic 1 and 11

of > va, associated with the pa-vargah, and the vowels u and uu 1. Transcription of examples is given on p.51. 2 . 'standing between.' 3 . This stroke is written from right to left. U. See below, under 2 . Vowel Characters.

Reading examples

1. One character words

2. Two character words

TT5 « R ^ **<5 ^ ^ F T TO^Tv 3*T x b t i vrfs TfiZ " W ^fcT ^ " T ^ TTUT

3 . Three character words

TTTT5R ^PTrT xTCPR H S R -<Tc5cfi 3^*1 «TcT5F) cfi-qe 3qv3foR 7Turop5 cf^x f TT^OFI

i+. Four and five character words

"B^rTxr M^^fflT ' T C T T cRSFR S R F R vSFTCR *T*TH*T " q 3 ^ * T e F P T O * W * B * i r R ^ " ^ ^ r p r

CHARACTERS OF T H E SYLLABARY 19

1 . Transcription- of examples is given on p „ 5 1 o

2 . 'heat' 3. See Chapter 3.

These characters are all described as olpgprang and ghossvet.

cf , , though associated with the labial class, is. realised with

labio-dental articulation, and described as 3[«-< | (dantovsthys).

Reading examples1

1 . One character words

c T T T 5f *T rT


o^cf ^ T M cRfv WtT STc5 «TC W TOV

qoT « R c=5 T ^ ^ ^^* N ^5

3 . Three character words •

^ c*opJT * T * T ^ «TSfc55 ^ f 5 T WW S^TT

£5*13 *P*cTx cT^R cTC*T

h. Words of four or more characters

Z(V(cl^ cTCRTT * R c T*T tT$^*??T S F P T S o W W

iii. Characters of the uusman2 group (\53"5EpT )

? ^ - f J9 S9 S9 h9

Calldgraphy

Jg : Hindi form $ $| Bombay form <$ 3l 41 IT

ha : i. ^ |> or ii. 4 ^ f

An older form of is 5j , a form still used in joining this

character to certain other characters. This form is illustrated

later under Conjunct Characters-^.

2o S A N S K R I T S E C T I O N

1. Transcription of examples is given on p. 51.

The first three characters of this group represent syllables

consisting of a fricative consonant with the vowel 9 , and are

described as 9ghos9 and mohaprang. The fourth character is realised

as an aspirate followed by the vowel 9 , and is described as ghosevot

and mehaprar)©. The uusmen characters are associated with the classes

thus: 51 , j"o , with the C9-V9rg9h; , so , with the -[Q-Yorgoh;

, 89 , with the T 9-v9rg9h; and , he , with the ko-vergeh.

The character |T is the last consonant character in the syllab-

ary used in writing classical Sanskrit. In writing Vedic Sanskrit

one more character is used, oS , \B , realised as a retroflex lateral

consonant followed by the vowel 9 .

Calligraphy of 55 : C Or OO 06 55

Reading examples1



Tsres ^ s r ^ T^r ^

7rTN ^ R r P I TST 1# ^ ^

3- Three character words

b i ^ t ^ C T N opre v *p t* t t t r s t

^ T 5 T ^ n 5 R £ ^ T O c S H^ST $*5f5 t p ^ - * s t h

k» Pour, five and six character words

3"5R*T ^ T ^ H T f S R " ^ 5 p > ^ " H s " S T T F T ^ ^ T c T T T ^

^ T c ^ l T H =ToTSr^P*>lT H ^ T ^ R ^ ^ T T ^ T ^ ^ T ^ * m ? T * T


9 M 9

a *> M\ ii t r *> * 1 C

oy 5 0

1. See below, under 3.Modifiers,i.note c.

2. Vowel Characters, with corresponding Vowel Signs.

A vowel which constitutes a syllable is written with a vowel

character; a vowel which is part of a syllable with an initial con-

sonant is written with a vowel sign added to a consonant character,

x. Vowel Characters.

There are fourteen vowel characters in the V9rr|9mala:

w 5 4 3 in o a i ii u uu

% % K Syllabic r rr 1 11

e ay o 9v

The character , and the other characters based on the same

form, Tf , Wl" and , and the characters ^ » » of and

, have these alternative forms:

<3T 3ff <2*t # S R ^ R ^ ^ o a o 8v r rr 1 11

Both forms of these vowel characters are used in Hindi writing;

only the Bombay forms are used in Marathi writing. An older form of

55ft , o , is »3* 1 . The order of writing the strokes in vowel

characters is illustrated by these examples:


The vowel characters are referred to as "swoftlT > a-kara, smooiT ?

a-kara, J j ^ B T ^ i-kara, and so on. They are related to the five posit-

ions of articulation as shown in the table of the roman syllabary.

The vowel 11 does not occur in Sanskrit words, but the character is

traditionally included in the syllabary for the sake of symmetry.

The first ten vowel characters represent five pairs of 'simple'

vowels, each pair consisting of a character realised as a 'short'

vowel, f^^oT , (hrasva) and a character realised as a 'long' vowel,

^t7^ , (diirgha). The remaining four characters represent vowels

which are described as 'compound' or 'conjunct', ^T^rf) > (sarrjyukta-'-).

In the system of modification and combination of vowels known as

'sandhi', f r: , (sandhih), as in the formation of compound words,

derived words, and the joining of final and initial vowels in con-

secutive words in a phrase or sentence, the vowels are grouped thus:

Simple vowels a a i ii u uu r rr 1

T J U T ' * (gunah) 9 a e o ar al

(vrddhih) a ay av ar al

Examples2: ^rpri^ nagaram — 'TI^ T f ^ o B nagarika

diva

?5

bhuuti

kr

kip op><v^HI kalpana cftio/HpJof) kalpanika

1 . See above, Ch.l., and below,3. i. for the modifier represented by rrj. 2 . See below, ii, for the vowel signs used in these examples.

CHARACTERS OF T H E SYLLABARY

Reading examples of words with vowel characters;1

23


TJ 5 3 W

2. Words of more than

5 \ 3<T

w i ^ i

-STt^ 3Tc5

^ { 35 ^ )

ne character

51 ^ft 3£

^ ^ sr 3 $ ^ if 3 r

ii. Vowel Signs

Each of the vowel characters, except , a , has a correspond-

ing vowel sign which may he added to a consonant character to re-

present a syllable consisting of an initial consonant followed by one

of the vowels a - av . As the vowel a is realised with every con-

sonant character unless it is either marked with the viramah or has

one of the vowel signs added to it, there is no sign for this vowel.

The vowel signs, added to the consonant character oft , are:

ku kuu '

k l l 2

5RT ka ki kii

f kr krr kl

% % ke kay ko kav

1 . Transcription of examples is given on p051. 2. See note on the vowel 11 under Vowel Characters, above.

24 S A N S K R IT SECTION

ka cb cbl ku cb 3> ki 1 !<*> kii cb <*>l

dhi 1 I'M ft fa bhi 1 m ft m ke ko oh obi

When the vowel signs are added to consonant characters which

have an upright stroke, the superscribed signs are placed above the

upright stroke, and the subscribed signs are written at the foot of

that stroke. When vowel signs are subscribed to rounded characters

they are written below the mid-point of the lowest curve, thus:

f 5 f £ 5 I

chu pxn d u djiuu du huu

Special forms ^ * 5 1 ^ ru ruu dr Jr hr

An older form of is -, and of i s

The vowel sign of 9f£ is not written with ^ • The character

representing if with ^ is written with the superscribed stroke

used to represent "5 when it is to be realised before another con-

sonant character without an intervening vowel. This stroke is placed

over the vowel character 5fJ , as in Pi•s+ irl , nirrti2.

Mark of 'separation'.

When an initial or sflT occurs after certain final vowels in

the preceding word, the mark S , known as 3T3"3T$|": (avagrohah)^ is

1 . See Ch.2 , l o i i i . 2. See Ch . 3 , 3.Class 3.iii° a- 3 » 'separation'.

Calligraphy

The order of writing the strokes when a vowel sign is added to a

consonant character is illustrated in the following examples:


yo - ay am yo-yam te - api te- pi sada - atman sada—

Reading examples^


* ' 1 * I

X ft


V * ft? ^ 3Tt§ £fcT ^

3 . Three character words

j j facr fa^to s t t c t t « ? o r facj^T ^ f re^r ^ r e

«§5*nfr ^ T f ^ r ^ f t c r ^ r f ^ i§rtW f^«TTcI ^ f t ^ R 5u^t=Ts ^ f f ^SBT | o 5 c l "

U. Four, five and six character words

?of)Tfo>R {jfttofc^r ^ f r f ^ ^ T ^ f i ^ ^ T f^"^f%oHT hUiP|«F> ^ R I * T % ?5^TTft f5F a f o ^ T ^ OTjftf^SFjT *sfa^f t l '«+>

1. , tma , the characters CTn and T combined. See Chapter 3» Class 2. iii. 2. Transcription of examples is given on p. 51.

written after the vowel in which the final and initial vowels are co-

alesced, to indicate the presence of two words in the piece. The mark

is written once when the initial vowel of the second word is *5T , and

twice when the initial vowel is ^\ , as in these examples:


I i 3 *•

T orrj arr) irrj iirrj urrj uurrj em eyrrj orrj avrrj

#> % # f % % # kQirj kairj kirrj kiirrj kurrj kuurrj kerrj koyrrj korrj kevrrj

Calligraphy

The Qnusvareh is generally added to the character after the vowel

sign has been written and before the headstroke is written to complete

the character. It is placed above the middle of the character, or

over the last upright stroke if there is one, and to the right side of

any superscribed vowel sign, for example;

• • • » • *

kgrrj o h Ob eft 3 ^ hsnj ^ ^ |T

gang 4|| 4jj itf girrj \i\ ftj fSf gerrj Jj Jf

dhirrj f$ bhirrj \M R rorrj ^ *i

1 . 'after-sound'.

3. Modifiers

The two modifiers, known as ^ T * J iPfl IT : (onusvarsh) and "fcf^'^f";

(visorgsh), are signs which may be added to a character to indicate

a modification in the realisation of the character. They are placed

in the syllabary after the vowel characters, and, as they cannot be

written alone, they are written-with the character ^ . They may,

however, be written with any character.

io anusvareh, ^"• |T 5 ITT : 1

This modifier is written as a dot above the character of which

it modifies the realisation, thus:

CHARACTERS OF T H E SYLLABARY 2 7

"J - q

jg " J1

q - n

rrj - m

arrjka (arjka) purrjkha (punkha) lirrjga (linga)

VW

parrjca (panca) varrjch (vajich) sirrjj (sip.3)

kuirj ha (kun^ha) arrjda (an^a) pirrjda (pin_qa)

5 1 3% Jarrjti (janti) irrjdu (indu) barrjdhu (bandhu)

karrjpa (kampa) arrjbu (ambu) kurrjbha (kumbha)

•re usual, method of representing a homorganic nasal

is that of combining the appropriate nasal consonant character with

The anusvarah is written with a character in various contexts,

and is realised in various ways according to the context.

a. When a word of which the final character represents the form-

ative particle occurs in any position except at the end of a line

of verse or a sentence, the character is omitted before an initial

consonant character of a following word and the formative particle is

represented by the anusvarah. This formative particle is usually writ-

ten as only at the end of a line or a sentence. For example:

yetarrj vibhuutirrj yogarr] ca. .. yetam vibhuutim yogam

b. The anusvarah may be written with an initial or. medial

character followed by a vargiiya character. In this context it is

realised as the nasal consonant of the class to which the following

character belongs. Examples:


Before oT , la

Before ^ , va

, as rj , m , n or y ; e.g.

^PTt'T sarjyoga, samyoga, sanyoga or sayyoga

, as rj , m , n or v ; e.g.

^ sarjraga, samraga, sanraga or savraga

, as rj , m , n or 1 ; e.g.

^fo/i^T sarjlaya, samlaya, sanlaya or sallaya

, as rj , m , or v ; e.g.

^ f o | s a n v a d a , samvada or savvada

1. See Chapter 3, Conjunct Characters, Class 2.b.

the vargiiya character that follows it, that is, ^ with characters

of the ka-vargah, \>f with characters of the ca-vargah, and so on.

This method is used also when the formative particle occurs before

an initial vargiiya character in a sentence, where consecutive words

are joined in sandhi. The calligraphy of such combined characters is

illustrated later1. Formative particles, such as *lf~cl , -anti, and

^«-("! , -ante, are usually written by this method and not with the

anusvarah.

The anusvarah is sometimes written to represent -n or -m , in

compounds formed from the prefix ^T*TN > sam-, and words beginning

with R or T * e.g. H*T(T sannata, and TTHf^" sammati.

c. When the anusvarah is written with a character preceding a

character of the antahstha or the uusman group, the realisation of it

varies according to the position of articulation of the character

which follows it, and also with the custom of speakers in different

parts of India. The anusvarah preceding an antahstha character is

realised as follows:

Before If , ya

Before T > ra


1 . 'nasal'. 2. See above, under 2.i. 3 . For transcription of examples, see p. 52. . The lines a, b and c correspond to the notes given above under 3»i. L. Gitagovindakavyam, sarga 3 > v . 6 o

The anusvarah preceding an uusman character is realised thus:

Before J[ , Ja , as n , m , n , or v; e.g.

^T"5T sgJ"8» sm/s, an/a or avj"a

Before "5T > sa , as n , m , nasalisation of the vowel, or vj e.g.

haviirjsi, haviimsi., haviisi or haviivsi

Before , sa , as n , m , n , or v; e. g.

^FI^IR sansara, samsara, sansara or savsara,

or as nasalisation of the vowel, as in

"f^f^TT hirjsa, himsa, hivsa or hisa

i j f ^ f punsi, pumsi, pusi

Before ^ , ha , as rj , m , n , or v; e. g.

"f^^" sinha, simha, sinha or sivha

or as nasalisation of the vowel in ^ " l * > sayha

The sign is sometimes written above a character preceding an

antahstha or an uusman character to indicate realisation by nasal-

ising the vowel of the syllable instead of by a nasal consonant,

following the vowel. This sign is called ^ - J - H f^cp> (anunasika1),

and it is usually written, in preference to the anusvarah, in the

'sacred syllable' \Q* , (orrj)2

3

Reading examples

a. fifr W " § ^ r i f t ^ c r <Tf w ^PFCRN

b. ft«r -qff ^ * t n i%i^crs 3?fcr*r | « ^TCTCTs ^TTH H o f l H ^TffcT

ami ^ T c n » r i ^ T r ^ t t "*?wf^r i


ii. visargah , •fcfH'fc 1

The visargah is written as two dotsj placed vertically, after a

character.

ah ah ih

cfr cBT: fcB: kah kah kih

Calligraphy

The visargah is usually added to a character after every other

stroke has been made, including the head-stroke.

e-g- ch ch) cfit CWT:

The realisation of the visargah varies in different parts of India

a. It may be realised as strong aspiration following the realisation

of the character with which it is written, for example

JFFOT %

devah malah kavih guruh kaveh gunayh bhanoh gavh

It is realised in this way when it occurs medially, as in

^:^q*T^ , duhkham; or as the doubling of the following consonant,

as in r P T i ^ » tapahsu, tapassu.

b. . It may be realised in final position as h following the vowel of

the character with which it is written, and a very short repetition

of the same vowel after h , as illustrated by this transcription of

the examples given above:

devah9 malaha kavih1 guruhu kavehe gunayh1 bhanoh0 gavhu

1. 'emission of breath'

iih uh uuh rrh eh ayh oh avh

kiih kuh kuuh krh keh kayh koh kavh


Reading examples1

ofi: W 3* W %

7 J - C T T : ^ffT:. « T T | : f^h ^ f ^ ' ffi

^ftrj ^ g f o r fq-rT: ^rw-. w : o t > w t n

.^P :^T* ^mtf^rTTi ^ f c T t s f ^ o R : c P ^ f s T T :

^ife ^gfr TO^t ^rerr^ ^ r f f c r ^ t f r r W ^ c r ^ ^ T ^ i

U. The Complete Syllabary

The complete syllabary, arranged in the traditional order, is

given on the following page. The characters are further arranged in

a .table in which the vowel characters, and the two modifiers added to

the character , are placed in order at the head of a series of

columns consisting of every consonant character in the Qkarg form,

each consonant character with each of the vowel signs and each of the

modifiers.6 These two tables together show the order in which the

characters are placed as initial characters of words in dictionaries.

Characters with the onusvaroh are, however, placed before characters

without the onusvarah but followed by another consonant character.

1. For transcription, see p.52. 2. BhagavadgTta,ch.10,v.1„a. 3. ibid., ch,10,v.U.b. h. GTtagovindakavyam, sarga l,v.8. 5. ibid., sarga 1.3,v.7. 6. Cf. the series of characters with

vowel signs given above under 2.ii.


1 I 3 % # *

3? at

Z 5 3 %

55

5. The Devanagari numerals

Hindi forms: ^ =1 3 I % c

1 2 3 5 6 7 8 9 1 0

Bombay forms: ft A * <3 vs C *o

1 2 3 K 5 6 7 8 9 1 0

6 , Punctuation

In prose writing, the end of a sentence is marked with a vert-

ical stroke of the same height as the characters. In verse, the first

line of a stanza or couplet is closed with one vertical stroke, and

the complete stanza or couplet is closed with two vertical strokes

and numbered as illustrated in the verse examples given at the end of

the next chapter.

C H A P T E R 3

CONJUNCT CHARACTERS

Consonant characters may "be combined to represent two or more

consonants realised without any intervening vowel. A character

formed by combining other characters is called a conjunct character,

H^TblT5HHy ( ssrrjyuktakssrsm).

1, Construction of Conjunct Characters.

Characters may be combined in various ways, according to the

form of the characters to be joined.

i. The second character may be subscribed to the first:

k- ko kka rj- ka nko Xs tt 9 d ~ V 9 ^ v 9

ii. If the first character has an upright stroke, this stroke may be

omitted, and the first part of the first character is joined to the

second character by the head-stroke, thus:

n- da ndo g- gs ggo t- ps tpa n- mo nms

The characters o F " , and ^ are usually joined with following

characters in the forms o f , * F and ^ .

Some conjunct characters may be formed by either of these two

methods, for example: ^ ^ ^ o r — j - v3T ^ ^ o r w f C- C9 CCS j- V J9 j J9


i. and ii. ; for example:

d- dho ddha d-bho dbha

iii. If the first character is a rounded character, with no upright

stroke, it is usually written in full, and the second character is

joined with it in a modified form, for example:

t~ y® tys d~ y° dy® n_" y& ny® n ~ m o ^ m e

iv. Some characters are written in a special form when joined with

other characters, for example:

/- ve J V G r- ths rtho g- ro gre J"- re /re

The characters (Hindi form) and j j f (Bombay form), represent-

ing k-so , and the character , representing j-ji9 , have been in

eluded in the syllabic series from a very early date, though no con-

junct characters are included in the syllabary. Calligraphically

these three characters are not formed by joining two distinct charact

ers, but they are considered in this work under the appropriate

classes of conjunct characters because they represent syllables con-

sisting of two consonants and the vowel 9 .

If any characters are not modifiable, and therefore cannot be

combined, by any of these methods, the realisation of them without an

intervening vowel is indicated by writing the first character with

the viramsh, thus 3 ^ ^ 5 ^ ^ ^ ^ W ci^T

t- k9 t k 8 3~ d 8 3 d 9 <i- bre dbr9

Some conjunct characters are formed by a combination of methods

C O N J U N C T C H A R A C T E R S 3 5

Characters combined with other characters in this way do not form

conjunct characters in calligraphy, but they are included in this

chapter because they complete certain series in the classes of con-

junct characters.

Three, four or five characters may be combined to form a conjunct

character, for example:

rT n ~Q 7^ * X ST *v* T 1 Z V " g r f \ \ V V \ \ \ t - m - yo tmyo b - dh - va bdhva r - s - \ - ya rstye

The general rules already given for the order of strokes in writ-

ing a character apply also to the conjunct characters. The vowel

signs are added to the character before the headstroke is written.

Examples: ktyu oj- o | - c o | - r ^ |

stvi I I*- IVc©! f ? r « |

RJYAIRJ \J V R ^ | \rM\ VTIJF"

2 . Contexts of Conjunct Characters.

Conjunct characters occur in the following contexts:

i. In words, such as

<HfiT: <%PT: WfT^ ^ iccha agnih ksiprah brahmen Jlokah strii

ii. In junctions arising from grammatical processes:

a. In words formed by the addition of suffixes to verbal roots,

such as

bhaj-ta bhakta gam-ya gamya labh-tva labdhva


1. Bhagavadgita, Ch.l2.v.l2.

b. In derivatives of various kinds, such as

diva dayvyam Juura Javryam

c. In words formed "by the addition of prefixes or suffixes to

other words, as in

ut-tama uttama ut-gamah udgamah abhi-asah abhyasah

dur-guna durguna vi-adhih vyadhih vac-maya vanmaya

iii. In compound words, in which the final character of one part of

the compound word, if it is a halanta character, is joined with the

initial character of the following part, as in

sat - masah sanmasah rc - vedah rgvedah

Jriimat - bhagavat - giita /riimadbhagavadgiita

iv. In pieces consisting of two or more words, in which a conjunct

character is written joining the final character of one word, if it is

a halanta character, with the initial character of the following word.

For example:

Jreyo hi jjianamabhyasa j jjianaddhyanam vijisyate,

« q T ^ T c c F > c ^ ^ T r * T P T T - * £ H I Pel ^ ^ T ^ c R H II ft II

dhyanatkarmaphalatyagastyagacchantiranantaram. 12.

CONJUNCT CHARACTERS 37

The process of joining characters illustrated in ii. to v. above

is known as 'sandhi' 'of consonants"1'. The examples in ii.a. and ii.b.

illustrate the process of 'internal' sandhi, and those in ii.c, iii.

and iv. illustrate that of 'external' sandhi.

3 . Classification of Conjunct Characters.

The conjunct characters are arranged in this work in classes

according to the combination of consonants which occurs when the con-

junct character is realised in reading. The conjunct characters,

when arranged in this way, fall into four classes.

Class 1. Two similar characters joined.

Class 2 . Two vorgiiys characters joined.

Class 3 . Characters joined with sntshsths characters in various

combinations:

i. Characters joined with

ii. Characters joined with ~3[

iii. Characters joined with

a. preceding "<[ > or b. following T

iv. Characters joined with 2

a. preceding oT ; or b. following oT

Class h. vargiiys characters joined with uusmen characters:

i. Characters joined with

a. preceding ST , or ; or b. following , "Cf or^T

ii. Characters joined with a. preceding |J ; or b. following |*

1. Compare reference to 'sandhi' of vowels, in Chapter 2 , 2 . i . 2. The Vedic character oo" , X s » i s included in this class.


Class 1. Two similar characters joined^.

M « R 4 M -kks -kkhs -ggs -gghs "SSI9 -CCS -cchs • jjhs —

1 "tt9 -tts -tths -dds -ddhs -nns

<s><s{

"PPS -pphs -bbs -bbhs -mms

ocf w -yys -lis 3

-vvs- -SS& -sss -sss — Alternative forms UU| &

-CCS - DJs -jjhs -nn9 -lis

The characters > T and do not occur in this series. The

second and fourth characters in each vsrgsh are formed by combining

the slpsprans characters with the corresponding mshaprans characters.

Reading examples .

S O F ^ t : ^ b ^ r s t z : ^ t N t * snf^r ftgfrr^

"q%oRr o7| "«r^aT faquui 3 T T I T ^Pm-

3 ^ * T « ff|T« ftrT ftWoT: ^ T S | s

*rs$PT: ^arfrk ^FTtf: ^ T T ^ f ^ : c T ^ ^

§^fto (f«^5T) $ M I ^ (^^5^] ^TCTO ^gfaBT*

1. Conjunct characters which do not occur- initially are indicated by prefixing a hyphen in the roman transcription.

2. This character occurs only in the grammatical term given in the reading examples.

3. This character occurs only in combination with preceding T . U. Transcription of examples is given,on p.52. N

C O N J U N C T C H A R A C T E R S

Class 2. Two vergiiy© characters joined.^

i. ©ghos© and ghosovst characters, excluding ©nunasik© characters:

vsrgsh ©ghos 0 ghosovst

ko -- CO

-kco

—

-kcho

— —

-gjh©

—

ko - Z -\t?

-kto -tko -ktho -tkho -go;© -d g© -gdh© -a gh©

ko - cT - to

-kto -tko -ktho -tkho -gd©

¥ -dgo -gdh© -dgh©

Wi ko

- T - P©

-kpo -pko -kph© -pkho -gba -bg© -gbh© -bgh©

CO - S - t 8

—

-{co

—

-tcho

— -^.DO

— -djh©

CO - H - p©

— -pco

— -pcho -b jo

——

-b jh©

Z - rT - to 2

-tto -tto -tthe -ttho -dd© -dcje -qdh©

tt

-ddh©

t 9

- T - po

-tP° -Pt 8 -tpho -pfho -db© -bo;© -dbh© -bdh©

to - H - po

-tpo -pto -tpho -ptho -dbo -bd© -dbh© -bdh©

1 . Many of these conjunct characters occur only in external sandhi. 2. This combination occurs in the character combining ~g , < = p and .


f 1 f f ^3T -nke -nkh© -ngho -jice -jicho -P-J© -njh©

TO TO TO

-n t 9 - n t h 9 -n<l9 -nta -nth© -nd© -ndh©

-mpa -mpha -mb© -mbh©

Alternative forms Tig TTJJ

-jijh© -i].t9 - I l t n 9 "^TA9 -ncjh©

These characters, representing a preceding homorganic nasal

consonant, are usually written in preference to the ©nusvarsh placed

on the preceding character, of which examples have been given above^.

The following examples illustrate the contexts in which the ©nusvarsh

may be written, and in which it is not written:

^TcT^cr ft^rfrt: 1^n%. ^Trt

pstsnti^ vinsnjtih or vin©ntih3 lsbhsnte^ ©njte or ©nte^

b. ©nunasik© character following.

^ ? ^ i ? ? ? ^ «r -cji© jn© ~th:n© -djhn© -tn© -thn© -dn©^ -dhn© -pm© -bhm©

The character 3T is not calligraphically a conjunct character,

and is found, from an early date, included in the syllabic series of

characters^. In realisation, however, it belongs to this class of 1. See above, Ch.2,3.i.b. 2. Verbal forms. 3. Non-verbal forms. k. The combination (J - *f more usually becomes «5T in sandhi. 5. See above, Ch.2,l.xiii.

ii. Characters of each vsrgsh joined with a preceding or following

©nunasik© character of the same vorgoh.

a. onunasiko character preceding.

C O N J U N C T C H A R A C T E R S 41

-UT -ita

-bhno -ita

-kno -bhno

-no sR W "9 kne -khno gno ghno -pne -bno -bhno

-T koM 71? -me

-kmo -khmo -gmo -ghmo -cms -jmo -dmo

-tmo' -dme -dhmo

iv. Two onunasiko characters of different vorgoh.

g*r • *pt ^ ?r -nno -nmo -nno -nmo -nmo -mno mno

Alternative forms of the conjunct characters in iii. and iv. are

formed with " O T , e.g. " U T T -g^o V T T f -bhno T ^ J f -rang U H -ipio .

1. It i s more usual to write ^of before characters of the co-vorgoh.

conjunct characters. In the order of words in dictionaries, words

"beginning with are placed between words beginning with and

those beginning with^T^T.

iii. Characters joined with a preceding or following onunasiko

character of a different vorgoh:

a. onunasiko character preceding.

R • •' ^ ^ ^ % -nbho -nko -ngo -nco -n jo -nphe -nbho

Most characters may occur joined with preceding , on account

of the frequent occurrence of formative particles ending in *T .

^ , no , also may occur with many characters in external sandhi.

b. onunasiko character following.


1 . For transcription of examples, see p . 5 2 . Examples illustrating characters which could occur in sandhi arising from the sequence of words in a sentence are placed between hyphens.

2 . The first character represents dvi . See Class 3«ii«

Reading examples

i . c i i c m h w ^ f c w i ^ t ^ r - ^ ^ f e r r r ^ r r - s F ^ t ^ r t s t ^ ^ t ^

oTT6FTB^THN - s p ^ ^ f T ^ - o B ^ o ^ T t T T ^ S ^ f W :

^3$«rh ^ S J T ^ C T f e 5^T5F5T ^ F > * T ^ S T T f ^ f ^ S S F f v T : .

ll.a. ^ | f : ^ T f : fi^T T T f : ^ F ^ f T ^ ^ T : « B ^ W

^ R T : c R T O : -q-f ferT: < j fu& ^ F r D TpSJcfi ^ = 3 R ^ S T :

^TT^T I T F R N %^Tf rT IfTfa T « R KVTT ^STlfc* ^ T I ^ R

?r#q w ftirw taring

iii. a. ^ f T ^ f o ^ J ? :

b. arcr ^mr ^rfrt ^ngj: iRf: ^ T l f r t ^TTFtfr t W W ^ f ? ^ f t m f ^ R ^ f ^ T : ^ T ^ : f f * T

iv. f ^ H T * ? . S T T f ^ f ^ T T * T : 2 W T T O : ^ F i R v W l f r T ¥TcT


^ 5 s

TO

kyo khyo ,gy© ghyo -gy9 cy© -chy© jyo • jhy©

• T O

-ty9 -t hy 9 -dj© -djiy© n y 9 ty© thy© dy© dhy© nyo

TO py© -phyo hy© hhy© my©

• TO TO

(yyo)1 -ry© ly© vy© /ye -sys sy© hy©

Examples of conjunct characters of Classes 1. and 2. with 3.i. 5« q r

-nny© -tty© -tmy© -pty© -gdhy© -dhhy© -hjy©

Reading examples.

3 ^ * F ? f r f o F j q - ^ ^ W c S ^ W ^ F T arrS T ^ T E W cZTFHT

^ I ^ F T ^ f r *T-pT: ^ F * T W N ^<TO

• H v q T ^ # ^ ^ T : f % ^ T f ^ T T r T ^ f c T H . % ^ « W X ^ T T f T c ^ R .

1. See under Class 1, 2. The superscribed stroke in this character represents r preceding another consonant. 3. For transcription see p. 53. k- The first character represents Jla . See below under iv.b. 5. NTtisatakam, verse 3.a.

Glass 3 « Characters joined with ©ntohsth© characters.

i. Characters joined with following .

44

ii.

S A N S K R I T SECTION

Characters with following 5J* .

TO TO

kve khvo gvo ghvo -nvs — CVS -chvs dvs jhvs

? f TO TO TO TO

-tvo -thvs -d vs -djivs -nvo tvs -thvs dvs dhvs nvs

o c j

-pvo -tvo -bhvo -mvo

TO 1

-rvo

TO TO f yvs

1 -rvo Ivo ( -wo) svs svs hvs

and do not occur in this series. ^ preceding another

character occurs in o X X J " , -vne, ?T > -vne , 9T , vrs4" and ^ , vis .

Examples of conjunct characters of Classes 1. and 2. with 3.i. and ii.

TO o^f ^ TO ©TO T T O -ttvo -rvvs -cchvs -ktvs -dvys -bdhvs -gdhys

Reading examples.^

oT p ^"?r^T Tf|€T Tf*TN ^ r^rftrT 3 % 5 f

^ f f ^ c T " H M I 5F53T ^ T * i ; f t * 5 R ^ F * f t : ^ T P J c f t Hl" ^c^T--

^€^ T o^€oTr ^ T F ^ T "^TWr W ^ t T %TTfcT TTToWT7 VJI£;cUh7

1. For the superscribed stroke in this character, see below, in iii.a. 2. See -vvs in Class 1. 3. For this form of J"s see Ch. 2,1. iii. U. See below, under iii.b. 5. See below, under iv.b. 6. For transcription of examples, see p.53. 7. The initial characters

in these words represent gro and pro . 8. From BhagavadgTta, Ch.6,v.kl.a.


iii. Characters joined with preceding or following .

a. preceding another character.

To represent preceding another character a stroke is super-

scribed on the character before which r is to be realised. This

stroke is called "V^T: , rephoh, the name given to the character ^ .

repheh in this form may be written with any character, but it does

not occur with or ,

*• -* £ I * $ I

-rko -rco -r^o -rts -rpo -ryo -r/o -rho

Some of the characters, particularly TTf , , \jf , ?T > C$ >

S>[ , «[ , Xf , and ^" , ax-e frequently doubled when written with

repheh. This practice is found in Hindi writing, but is not usual

in Marathi writing. Examples:

**f ^ € ^ ^ ^ ^ -rgge -rjjo -rtte -rddho -rmms -ryye -rvve

Characters written with vowel signs and repheh:

«bF f«& ^ ^ ^ -rka -rki -rkii -rku -rke -rkey -rko -rkev

and with repheh and onusvaroh:

ciF f<l ^ «fc <fc -rkairj -rkirr) -rkiiirj -rkuirj -rkerq -rkeyrrj -rkevm,

The repheh is placed above the upright stroke of a character, or

above the raid-point. It is always written to the right side of any

other superscribed stroke, as shown in the examples given below. It is

written also with the vowel character «|J . as in the word Pl^fci: .

1, repho, 'rough'; rephoh, 'a rough sound'.

4 6 S A N S K R I T S E C T I O N

Characters with rephoh are written as shown in these examples:

rki ft t * rkii ebl «Kl rke <*> % % rko o^l * T rkiir] ft rkovrrj

In Bombay writing 'the character representing -rho is sometimes

written as , though the use of this stroke for rephoh is more rare-

ly used in writing Sanskrit than in writing Marathi.

b. following another character.

To represent ^ following another character, a diagonal stroke

is placed against the upright stroke of those characters that have

one, or beneath the mid-point of the lower part of a rounded

character.

SB - HI — V <* — kr© gr© -ghr© -nro — p

-chr© jr© —

5 -— — ST W

-tro3 - -cjr© — tr© thr© dr© dhr© -nr©

- 5T sT pro — br© bhr© mr© vr© Jr© sr© hr© Examples of conjunct characters of Classes 1. to 3.ii. with 3.iii.

TO TO TO 5?T

-ktre -tpr© -rty© -dry© -rdhv© rdr© -ntry© -rdhny©

1. See above, Ch.2,2.ii. Vowel signs. 2. This combination occurs in the character joining and . 3. S and ^ are combined in the character representing^ "5f , Z and" " . k. For this form of , see Ch.2,1. iii. s s


iv. Characters combined with preceding cT or following

a. '(FT preceding another character.*

TO TO c L h TO TO TO -Ike -lge -lpe -lpho -Ibe -lbhe -lme

TOT TO Vedic - U s -lse -Ihe -Ihe

b. oT following another character.

~% $ kl© gls -chle -<|lo pie ble bhle

5?T or 3 r T ^ mlo vie Jle h i s

Most of these characters may be written either by method i.

by method ii., described earlier in this chapter.^"

1. For transcription, see p.53. 2 . For oT joined with entohstho characters, see i. to. iii. above. 3 o Vedic o"5 is included in this class. h. See above, 1. Construction of Conjunct Characters...

Reading examples''"

a. rp£: ^ £ OPFFQ" ^TT§- W&fr J F F ^ F E W ^ T ^ T : ftsfo;

^ T ^ n ^ ^ ^ ^ f l T 7l1*?cT

3>f& cFF>fc SRRF^oR ^ £ T T ^ c T ^ J : ^ o f a 3 $ R * T

I fl^T ^ w£ 3Tl£ ^ H ^ R ^ T f t ^ P T T T f t ^ -qrPSETc^T


*r 3

F-TO TO

J -Jks -J*c© -Jcho J"ne •J"pe Jm©

*r s-

TO S TOT

-sks sthe -sn© -?P8 -sphe -sm©

TO T 3 f TFT F T ¥ 7 TO? TO

sko skho -sjo sto stho sno spo sph© sm©

1 . For transcription, see p . 5 k . 2 . Vairagyasatakam, v . 6 2 . 3 . These characters may be written with either or &f .

Examples of conjunct characters of Classes 1 . to 3 *iii. with 3 . i v .

r f j SWT -tplo -tkl© -cchlo -Ibhy©

Reading examples.1

^F^T xrc^J T^^T ^ c * T W ^1^BH" JPTFT

^T c b : f^>- ' fR ^ r ^ | p r ^ ^ T : 3 ^

T%*JTE: T T ^ - ^ q : t c R i t f ^ r f ^ r * T I I W 2

Class 2|. vorgiiyo characters joined with preceding or following

uusmon characters.

i. Characters joined with 7£T > T o r • a« > o r preceding another character.

The following characters occur in this series, some occurring

only in external sandhi.


TOT TOT - n / o

M 2 TO TO - n s o - p s o

TO - n s o - t s o - n s o - p s o

Js s

- k / o - n / o

* or 1

so kso

so * - k s o ~ t S 8

The c h a r a c t e r ^ has been i n c l u d e d i n the s y l l a b i c s e r i e s from

an e a r l y d a t e , and i s n o t c a l l i g r a p h i c a l l y a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r . 3 In

the order of words i n d i c t i o n a r i e s , words b e g i n n i n g w i t h T^T are

p l a c e d ^after words b e g i n n i n g w i t h £f} •

Conjunct c h a r a c t e r s of C l a s s e s 1. - 3. w i t h C l a s s h.

"R "? f W M c^T TFT s t r o _ ? t r 9 ~ ? t v 9 ksi^o -ksmo - s t v o - t s t h o - t s n o

TTO HTO TP? 7 ^

s t r y o - t smyo - r s t y © - r t s n y e

C a l l i g r a p h y : kso , Bombay form - $ §f. fcj $J

Reading examples^

a. W * T * k N 3 ^ C = T f i ^ T ^ ^ c T

f ^ R o T ^ C R ; * £ t W ^ f > T T T ^ f e r T S T F ^ TcT5q" f^rfcT: ^ f t

1. Bombay form. 2. T h i s c o m b i n a t i o n u s u a l l y becomes g".^jf . 3. Cf .note on $T , C1.2 . i i . b . k. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 5^. s

E

b. , or f o l l o w i n g a n o t h e r c h a r a c t e r .

The f o l l o w i n g c h a r a c t e r s o c c u r i n t h i s s e r i e s , some o c c u r r i n g

only in e x t e r n a l s a n d h i .

2

SO S A N S K R I T S E C T I O N

1, For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 5 h . Uo BhagavadgTta, c h . l , v . 2 6 . 6 „ i b i d . , c h . 5 ? v . 8 .

2 „ R i g v e d a , 1. 3. i b i d . , 2 5 o i b i d . , ch.3»v. 2 5 . 7 . NTt i satakam, v . l i 8 .

i i . onunas iko c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d w i t h p r e c e d i n g "j?" or f o l l o w i n g ^

a. f p r e c e d i n g *tj , ^ and If . ^ ^

-hno hno -hmo

b . ^ f o l l o w i n g ^ . and ? f t

-rjho -nho

Reading e x a m p l e s . 1

^fj fr t ^ f | : | ^ ffTfPST Tn^fTrT: [PTfTrT:] ^ S F *Tu%

^ W ^ ^ I ^ H I - ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ T ^ f ^ T r T « r \ \^ \ \ k

f ^ ^ w m s T T ^ I ^ r ^ s R W f R ; II w i 5

TRANSCRIPTION

T r a n s c r i p t i o n , o f R e a d i n g Examples

Chapter 2 .

1. i . do dho t o pho mo po no co c{© go ke bho jo bo gho cho tho kh© jh© n©

bh©-];© p©d© dhsn© k©cj© m©"(;h© phsn.© gh©n© khoc d©dh dem© chsd jhsg© j©cj© ph©"|;o poth© bot© ch©g© p©c]h gh©"|;© g©n©

gsmeke j e g e t cei]©k© methon© gh©"|;©k© p©|h©k© dsmsth© dhe"|;ok© k©p©"(;© bh©j©k© g©r|©k© k s t h s m kh©j©k© p©d©k©

chedon©m p©n©n©m n©"|;©n©m k s t h s n s m bhsnonem jenopode gemonem p©"(;h©nem dhon©m©d© jh©n©jh©n©m jh©i\© jhsr^sm

l . i i . v© ye r e l o bo th© kh© t©

l e v e j©l© khsre ved jhsr© b©lo v e r e ' ron© v©"|;h lobh yev© dhore l©y© j h s r o r©"|; ran© ph©l rsth©

t e r o l e l©v©n© bhsysm dhsvol© j©"|;h©r© c s r s n e d^emsr© nskhere l e g a t e c©p©l© b h s v s t nsysn© v©c©r© l©"|;©bh©

yemevot vsysnsm g©r©l©m p©d©k©m©l© k©p©"|;©vecen©m

l . i i i o s© h© s© /© p© c|© r© kh©

/ e r e seh© £©t v©/© h©s jh©s© r©s© v©s J*eve s e t Jo^he k e / o k©s© /©s h©y© h©r© jhss© bhss©

s o r e l e k©l©/© j s h s t -v©y©s /©path© s©m©y© bshel© /©l©bh© y©/©s /©r©{© s e p h e l e s©r©s© h©r©k© per©/© r©bh©s© hstsk©

de/eroth© /©ke^em s©v©y©s k s l s h s m /©ssnsm /©t©/©s j e l o c e r e s • noved©/ek©m s©h©g©m©n©m k©molov©d©n© d©/©/©t©m

2 0 i . e i u © r i i uu o ©y 1 a ©v rr

oth©. i s u t eke in© o t ©d ©y/o rdh uuh edho i i J© uche evm rn© uucjh© i h e us ed ©1 ©vm okh r c oyn© udon rn©m i i s e t uuhenem rsobh© evs©dh©m ©yssmss up©k©r©nem

2 o i i < » n i i bhuu gey s r da j i g o v pey me duu kr ch i nev hoy b h i i / r r / i i dr h i hr

duuro b h i i to ram© cor© t i n dos© / r t© dhrt© ruuc|h© g©yre k r / pevl© k i p drcjh© pur© phen© m©vl© k r r t p i t r mem duugi b h i i t i h r d i guru v r t h a / i / u s e t u otu i i t i e t e v r t u i t i uuru r s i e n i i ii"Le


b h u u s i t a v i j e s a upaya vaybhava p i t r r n pavrusa r u c i r a bhavmika kumarii j h a t i t i t h a l i n i i r i rus i ta avsadhi k a y k e y i i j h i r i k a v i d h a t r u ayhika c^halin surabhi khacjika h e ^ a t e

ekakin h r s i k e / a i t i h a s a k a v / a l e y a v i s u u c i k a p a v r a n i k a d e v a n a g a r i i anunas ika avpanisada u p a j i i v i k a a v p a d e / i k a u p a n i v e / i k a avpanay ika k o - p i r t e - p i ya J"o-paya J*a

3 . i . kin] marrj sukharrj harirr) mrtair) tanum, shorn evarrj rsiinarrj cjirnba panjcju layrrjgam djiumdhi jrrnbh jharrjjha kirrjcit kavmteya sarrjyamana sairjvat mairjsa janjyu. sainruuc|ha s a m l i i n a arrjhati

tamahair) h r d i sairjgatamani Jarrj bhr/air) ramayami kirn vane-nusarami tamiha kinj v r t h a vil9pami

3 . i i . kgh chgh t n s n jhah ayh oh uuh rh navh sah gunah d h r t i h bahuh n i t eh nrpayh viduh Jrnîh purusah manahsu h i v i h s u dhenubhih v i / e s a t a h amjatah arrjtahkaranam samaduhkhasukhah Junah/epah j a g a t o h i t a h mato-dhikeh tejorrj-Jsh behevoirj-buvegah yogomayasomavrteh garrjgataranjgahima.f i ikaraj' i i talani jayadevapanjcjitakaveh. pan_cjitanarrj sama je-parrjc(ita mavnarr) bhajeyuh bhuya eva mahabaho Jrnu. me par amain vacah. sukhair) duhkharrj bhavo-bhavo bhayarrj cabhayameva ca v a h a s i v a p u s i v i j a d e vasanarrj jaladabharrj h a l a h a t i b h i i t i m i l i t a y a m u n a b h a m k e j a v a dhrtaha ladharar impa jaya j a g a d i i / a hare m a d h a v i k a p a r i m a l a l a l i t a navamalat i jatisugarrjdhav munimanasamapi m o h e n a k a r i n i i taruni ikar inabamdha v

Chapter 3 » C l a s s 1 .

thakknrah kakkhaâ drggocarah vaggh i t i n n a t i n uccayh i c c h a r a j j u h u j j h a t i p a ^ t i k a l a ^ h o ua^din© sed^ha visaniâ vis©nr|© uttom© u t t h i t a u d d e / a h buddhih bhinna p i p p a l a h phupphuiisah abfcmh abbhogah sammatih sarrjmohah Jayya u l l e k h a h tacchrn u sannaddh© d u j / i i l a ( d u h / i i l a ) J a t a y u s s u (J"atayuhJ"u) j a s s a r a j a h Jubharrjllokan

Clas s 2. i . v a k c a l a vakchalam pr thag janah vagjha"|;iti v a k ^ i i k a s©"|;kon© satkhetakam vagcâmbarah khac^gah vagdjisvkate dvid^ghora b h a k t i h utka"|;a uktham u t k h a t a h r d g a t a sadguna dagdha udgha"(;aka vakpaû vakphalam kakupkhalu prthagbhavah kakubguruh kakubghora sat .caranah satjchavih sad^jah sad^jhaît i apcarah kakupchavih kubja k a k u b j h a ^ i t i sacjdevah sacjdha s a t p s t i f/up-tiika âtphana sacjbahu kakup"|;hakkurah abc|imbha sacjbhaga kakubcjhavkate utpanna s a t p h a l a h gupta udbodhaka

udbhavah Jabdah labdha b h a g a v a d g i i t a sarrjyukta adbhuta madbhakta b u d d h i -

yukta sacchabdah

TRANSCRIPTION 53

i i . a . gijkgh Jgijkhgh lirjggm sgijghgh s s j i c s y a h vajicha g p j i i r g h jhgnjha ghui\t9h k9i\th8h pgi\cjitgh ^huijdjiih g n t g h pgnthgkg sundgrg indhgh ksmpgng gumphgti sgmbgndhgh argmbhgh pgrjktih grunddha

b . yacjia jnangm he-|;h:nati hedjiinati rgtngm m9thna budhnat i papmgn t g j p e y s sgjijjia sgrrjjjia v i / e s g j j i g j i j n a s u

i i i . a. udgrjbhih mghankgvih drunphuh drunbhuh

b . rk ip rugrig g r b h n a t i J s k n o t i cgkhnutuh agn ih v ighng mrcjnati apnot i sbnabhgh rukmii^ii vagmin vgcmih gjmgh kudmglg atmgn pgdma dhmatg drbhmgs dgdhmgv

i v . diijnaggh vaijmgyg dvirvnalgh S9i\masgh jgnmgn rgmiiati rrmatg

Class 3.

i . vekygm khyatg vgyragygm J l a g h y g udgrjygj'gh c y u t g vapchyg j y o t i s u j j h y g t i kapQ^ysn! J"a-|;hygm jad^ygm gvadhyg puipram t y a j y g pgthyg v idy a dhyangm ksnya apyg r i p h y g t e gbyonih gbhyasgh sgvmygm dhgyrygm gmuulyg vyuudjig d r / y g mgmisygh rghgsyg hygs

sgynygsyg sgnnyasgh sgrrjnyasgh c i n t y g buddhya t g j j y o t i s vgydggdhygm mahatmygm bhgktya kgvbjygm sghrdbhygh b h g g g v g n v y g k t i b e v g m e t g d y g t h a — t t h g guhygmgdhyatmgsgrrjjpitgm g jpgh sukhgmaradhygh sukhgtgrgmaradhygte

v i j e s g j j i g h i i . k v g c i t pgkkvanngm akhvoh pgvedgh l g g h v i i ucchvasg h u j j v g l g u j j h v g Igf/vgh ygdngtva sgcjvidhg drcjhvgm J"rr|ygn t v s r i t g p r t h v i i udvigng

dhvgnih gnv i tg apva gbvahgngrrr r ibhvgn cgmvoh y v a g u l i i s g r v g sgrvvg n g l v g h i i j v g r g h v i / v s svgkkgte gnusvargh hve v i h v g l g vidhvgrrjsgh dvgndvgh

tg t tvgm dugdhva Isbdhva uktva davna e t g d d h v a v l i n a t i gravida prarjvg/gh tygktva--tmgj"uddhye puiprgkrtarrj l lokanusitva J a j v g t i i h sgmah i i i . a , tgrkgh muurkhs vgrggh v g r g i i y g d i i r g h g Jarrjgg c g r c a muurchi tg

arjungh n i r j h g r g h dardhygm vgr iph k g r t r v y g r t h g durdgyvgm grdhg mgnurnamg grpgr^gm d u r -

b g l g g g r b h i t g uurmih kgrmmgn dharmikg p g r y g n t g pgrygrrjtg suurygh durlgbhg puurvg

s s r w © d g r / g n s m h©rs©h grhgt k i i r t i h ©h©rnij*©m uurdhv©m v s r j y © rrniurdhni rmiurdhnya-

dhayatmgngh n g y r r t i i durbuddhsyryuddh© J v e t s y r h s y s y r y u k t e vedsy©jnadhyaysnsyrn©

dangyrng C9 b, vikr©m©h agr©hah J i i g h r g p r a i j r a t r i i krcchr© vgjrgm p s v ^ r g h

f g t r u h drgvygm dhruv© pr©y©tn©h premna brniv© b h r a t r ngrnrg v r s j s h Jujruusa s r g j v a

hrgsvg hr©sv© hrsy hirrjsrg Jraddhg ardr© ardr© dar idrygm daridrygm s©rrjhriir]©

e t g c c h r u t v a digvr©t©m sgtjtrirrjjg y©tpr©mai]©m j©mbvamr©le


i v . u l k a phslgta s v s l p © ©lpspran© g u l p h i t © ulb© p r g g s l b h g h©lj"©bd©h h©ls©ndhih V9lh prag©lbhy©m j©"[hu mi'Lhuse klej"©h gl9V pl9V9 p i p l u h ©bling© kskubhlabhsh m l e c c h s h v l i n a t i J"lok©h J l e s 9 h s i h l s h h l a d s t e ucchlskh© utklej"©h u t p l s v ©

psresarrj cetarrjsi p r g t i d i v s s g m a r a d h y g bghu ha prssadsrrj kirrj neturrj v i / © s i hrdsy© kleJ©k©li l©m

pr©s©nne t v s y y s n t s h sv©y©mudit©cintam©nigune v imuktsh s©nk©lp©h k i m s b h i l s s i t s i r j p u s y s t i ri9 t e

C las s h.

i . a . aj*c©ry©m pr©/n©h Jm© Jru pusks l© blesk©m s r s t i h krsn© jyes-f/h© s t h y u u t g

puspsm nisph©!© uusman Jlesma ssrrjskrtg s k h s l i t © b h r o s j stsbdh© s t h i t i h s t r i i

©ntshsth© s n i g d h 9 sprs-);© s p h u u r t i h bhgsmg J"res"|;h©tv©m /cyut© drstjva d©rrjs"|;ra varsney© n©moste - s tu

b . p r a k j i r s s pr©ty©nj"ir©s tajijuka tan /uka S9"|;/astr9 r©pj*©te ©kssrsm t i r y s n s u s e t s s s t i h k s e t r s j j i © dikssm© l i ^ s u v s t s s h sug©ns©r©ti

sug©rjj;s©r©ti ksma J"l©ksn© u t k s i p t © bhsksy© m©tsy©h t s t s t h © ! © ksvet© ©pkrtsn© kar t snysm v i b h r s s t o / c h s n n © k©rm©ph©l©prepsurl©bdh©h n©bh©hspr J"©m dharstysm

e t s t k s e t r s m

i i . g r h n a t i v s h n i h hnute brahmen© p r a n h s s t s h prangh©st©h i s t .anbhanhi

©gnimii^e purohitsrrj y©jn©sy© devsmrtv i jsirj / hotarsrrj r©tn©dhat©m©m ©gnih puurvobhsrrs ibh ir i id^y o nuutsnsyrut© / s© devarrj eh© v s k s s t i

t©trap©Jy©ts th i tanparth©h p i t r r n s t h © pi tamshan acaryanmatulanbhrantrrputranp©vtrans©khirrjst©th©

s s k t a h k©rm©i|y©vidvarrjso y s t h a k u r v s n t i bharst© kuryadvidvarrjst©tha-s©kt©Jcikiirsurlok©s©ngr©h©m

n©yv© kirrjc i tk©romiit i y u k t o msnyet© t s t t v s v i t p© Jysn Jrnvsnspr /©n j i ghr ©nn© Jnsngscchsn s v©p©n J* v©s ©n

a j j i a k i i r t i h palsnsirj brahmanarrj dansrrj bhogo mitr©s©mr©ks©n©m c© yesamete s©c[guna n© p r s v r t t a h korth©stesairj p a r t h i v o p a / r s y e n ©

H I N D I S E C T I O N

C H A P T E R 1

ARRANGEMENT OF THE SYLLABARY

The Devanagari S c r i p t i s u s e d i n w r i t i n g Hindi ( ^ P ^ t ) and t h e

arrangement of the c h a r a c t e r s i n t h e s y l l a b a r y i s the same as t h e

S a n s k r i t a r r a n g e m e n t . 1 Some of t h e c h a r a c t e r s are u s e d o n l y i n w r i t i n g

Sanskr i t l oanwords , but most o f them may be found i n l i t e r a r y t e x t s .

Some of the c h a r a c t e r s are m o d i f i e d f o r r e p r e s e n t i n g sounds o c c u r r i n g

i n Pers ian and Arabic l o a n w o r d s .

The s c r i p t i s u s u a l l y r e f e r r e d t o a s sn^TsTtST (balabodh) , ' t h a t

can be understood by a c h i l d ' . Each c h a r a c t e r i s c a l l e d ^ ' T ^ l T

( e k s o r ) , and the s y l l a b i c s e r i e s i s c a l l e d cflffHIo'JI (vornomala ,

' c h a r a c t e r - s e r i e s ' ) . The terms u s e d by Hindi grammarians t o r e f e r t o

the s c r i p t are s i m i l a r t o t h o s e u s e d i n S a n s k r i t , but as the r e a l i s a t -

ion of the c h a r a c t e r s i n Hindi d i f f e r s somewhat from the S a n s k r i t

system i n r e s p e c t of consonant c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h the vowel o ,

t h e s e terms are u s e d i n t h i s s e c t i o n i n t h e Hindi form, and are t r a n -

s c r i b e d i n accordance w i t h the r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e c h a r a c t e r s i n H i n d i .

The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e t h e d i f f e r e n c e be tween the terms

used i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n and t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g terms used i n t h i s

s e c t i o n : S a n s k r i t ^SPqjR'^ ( o k s o r o m ) , Hindi SWGJIT ( o k s e r )

foTTT'R: ( v i r a m o h ) , fcfTPT (v iram)

'SFrTYfSr ( a n t a h s t h a ) , 3T^cT**T ( a n t a s t h )

The t a b l e g i v e n below i n t h i s c h a p t e r shows t h e arrangement of

the Hindi s y l l a b a r y i n roman n o t a t i o n . The sounds o c c u r r i n g i n Arabic

1. See S a n s k r i t , C h . l .

58 H I N D I S E C T I O N

and P e r s i a n l o a n w o r d s , and t h e i n t e r v o c a l i c r e a l i s a t i o n of the

c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d i n i t i a l l y as c|e and cjhe , are r e p r e s e n t e d i n

the roman n o t a t i o n a s f o l l o w s :

q , f o r t h e v o i c e l e s s u v u l a r p l o s i v e , 5f5

x , f o r the v o i c e l e s s v e l a r f r i c a t i v e ,

j , f o r t h e v o i c e d v e l a r f r i c a t i v e , TT

z , f o r the v o i c e d d e n t a l f r i c a t i v e , yT

f , f o r t h e v o i c e l e s s l a h i a l f r i c a t i v e ,

r , rh , f o r t h e r e t r o f l e x f l a p p e d c o n s o n a n t s ^ and

N a s a l i s a t i o n of v o w e l s i s shown by the s u p e r s c r i p t ~ .

As the Devanagari s y s t e m of w r i t i n g i s s y l l a b i c , and the c h a r a c t -

e r s i n the s y l l a b a r y r e p r e s e n t s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t i n g e i t h e r of a vowel

or of a consonant f o l l o w e d by the vowel o , the roman t a b l e shows

each consonant w i t h t h i s v o w e l . This v o w e l , when r e a l i s e d w i t h a

consonant c h a r a c t e r , i s u s u a l l y r e f e r r e d to i n E n g l i s h t e x t s as the

' i n h e r e n t ' v o w e l 1 .

The s e r i e s of v o w e l s i n c l u d e s ' s h o r t ' i and ' l o n g ' i i , ' s h o r t '

u and ' l o n g ' uu . These p a i r s of vowe l s occur i n Hindi w o r d s , some

words b e i n g a lways w r i t t e n w i t h the ' s h o r t ' vowel and o t h e r s w i t h t h e

' l o n g ' vowel . There ar e c e r t a i n p a i r s of words which are d i s t i n g u i s h -

ed i n meaning by t h e w r i t i n g of the ' s h o r t ' or t h e ' l o n g ' v o w e l , and

o t h e r words i n which the ' short ' , or the ' l o n g ' vowel i s w r i t t e n , but

'no d i s t i n c t i o n i s made i n s p e e c h . In t r a n s c r i b i n g e x a m p l e s , t h e s e

vowels are w r i t t e n a s ' s h o r t ' or ' l o n g ' i n accordance w i t h Hindi

or thography , and n o t i n r e l a t i o n t o ' l e n g t h ' of spoken vowel s o u n d s .



Hindi S y l l a b a r y i n Roman N o t a t i o n

59

CONSONANTS w i t h © 1

V e l a r 2

P a l a t a l 3

R e t r o -f l e x

k Denta l

5

L a b i a l

Pl

os

iv

es

Vo

icel

ess

Unasp ira ted ka 1 c© t 9 t© P©

Pl

os

iv

es

Vo

icel

ess

A s p i r a t e d kh© cho tha th© ph©

Pl

os

iv

es

Voi

ced Unasp ira ted go 3 © c | © 2 do b©

Pl

os

iv

es

Voi

ced

A s p i r a t e d gh© jha d h a 2 dh© bh© Pl

os

iv

es

Nasal (r j©) 3

( p © ) 3 na^" no m©

Semivowels. y o r© 1© 5

va

F r i c a t i v e s V o i c e l e s s x © 6 s©^ s©

F r i c a t i v e s Vo iced y © 6 z© 6

Asp ira te h©

VOWELS © a i i i e of 0 av

MODIFIERS Nasal - rrj and A s p i r a t e d - h '

Notes on the s y l l a b l e s marked 1 - 7 i n t h e above t a b l e :

1. The c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t i n g the s y l l a b l e ka i s m o d i f i e d t o r e p r e -

s e n t the uvular p l o s i v e , qa .

2 . The c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t i n g t h e s e two s y l l a b l e s are m o d i f i e d to

r e p r e s e n t the medial and f i n a l r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s


as f l a p p e d s o u n d s , w r i t t e n as r and rh i n the t r a n s c r i p t i o n .

3 . The c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t i n g no and jio are n o t w r i t t e n a s

s i n g l e c h a r a c t e r s i n H i n d i , "but o n l y i n c o m b i n a t i o n w i t h o t h e r

c h a r a c t e r s , i l l u s t r a t e d below i n Chapter 3 .

h. The two c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t i n g no and s o occur o n l y i n

S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , and do n o t occur i n i t i a l l y ,

5. The c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t e d by vo i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h l a b i o -

d e n t a l a r t i c u l a t i o n ; o r , i n i t i a l l y , as a b i l a b i a l p l o s i v e .

6. These s y l l a b l e s are w r i t t e n by m o d i f y i n g o t h e r c h a r a c t e r s which

r e p r e s e n t sounds somewhat s i m i l a r i n a r t i c u l a t i o n :

xa w i t h the c h a r a c t e r f o r kho ; f e w i t h the c h a r a c t e r f o r pha;

ye w i t h t h e c h a r a c t e r f o r go ; za w i t h t h e c h a r a c t e r f o r jo

7. This v o w e l , s y l l a b i c r , o c c u r s o n l y i n a few S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s .

C H A P T E R 2


The c h a r a c t e r s of the Devanagar i S c r i p t u s e d i n w r i t i n g Hindi

are those g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n , w i t h t h e terms which are u s e d

by Hindi grammarians i n r e f e r r i n g t o them and t o t h e sor.nds which t h e y

r e p r e s e n t . The method of w r i t i n g t h e c h a r a c t e r s i s t h a t d e s c r i b e d i n

the I n t r o d u c t i o n , and i n t h e n o t e s on t h e c a l l i g r a p h y of s p e c i a l

c h a r a c t e r s as they are g i v e n i n t h e t a b l e s .

The c h a r a c t e r s , and the r e a l i s a t i o n of them i n r e a d i n g H i n d i , are

d i s c u s s e d i n t h i s c h a p t e r under t h e same h e a d i n g s as i n the S a n s k r i t

s e c t i o n : Consonant C h a r a c t e r s , Vowel C h a r a c t e r s and Vowel S i g n s ,

and M o d i f i e r s 1 .

1. Consonant C h a r a c t e r s .

The consonant c h a r a c t e r s a r e a r r a n g e d i n t h r e e g r o u p s : ' v e r g i i y *

c h a r a c t e r s , ' o n t e s t h 1 c h a r a c t e r s , and 'uusm' c h a r a c t e r s 2 . The c o n s o n -

ant c h a r a c t e r s , as they are g i v e n i n t h e s y l l a b a r y , are r e a l i s e d a s

s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t i n g of an i n i t i a l c o n s o n a n t , or s e m i - v o w e l , f o l l o w e d

by the vowel © . Charac ters r e a l i s e d i n t h i s way are d e s c r i b e d as

^T^RTT (©kar) . The r e a l i s a t i o n o f a c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r w i t h o u t t h i s

vowel , t h a t i s , as the c o n s o n a n t e l e m e n t of the s y l l a b l e o n l y , i s

i n d i c a t e d i n the s c r i p t by w r i t i n g a d i a g o n a l s t r o k e , known as the

1. See S a n s k r i t , C h . l . f o r t h e u s e o f t h i s term. 2 . See S a n s k r i t , Ch.2. R e f e r e n c e s a r e g i v e n throughout t h i s c h a p t e r

t o the d i v i s i o n s and s u b - d i v i s i o n s w i t h the c o r r e s p o n d i n g numbers i n Chapter 2. of the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n .


1. See S a n s k r i t , Ch.2..1. 2. ©kar consonant c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , a s d e s c r i b e d below i n n o t e s a. - d . , a r e , however , n o t w r i t t e n w i t h t h e v i r a m , which i s u s e d ma in ly i n w r i t i n g c e r t a i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s . 3« See b e l o w , Oh.3.

h. See b e l o w , 3« i . © n u s v a r , 5. See b e l o w , 2 . i i .

foTTW ( v i r a m ) 1 a t t h e f o o t of the c h a r a c t e r t h u s , of) , k - , cT , t - .

The r e a l i s a t i o n o f akar consonant c h a r a c t e r s i n r e a d i n g Hindi

d i f f e r s i n some r e s p e c t s from the r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s i n

S a n s k r i t . The f o l l o w i n g n o t e s may be r e g a r d e d as g e n e r a l g u i d i n g

p r i n c i p l e s t o which r e f e r e n c e may be made l a t e r , when t h e c h a r a c t e r s

are d i s c u s s e d i n d e t a i l .

a. A f i n a l akar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o -

v o w e l , e x c e p t i n a few S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s .

b . A f i n a l okar c h a r a c t e r formed by combining two or more consonant

c h a r a c t e r s 3 , or a f i n a l okar consonant c h a r a c t e r p r e c e d e d by a

c h a r a c t e r w r i t t e n w i t h the onusvar r e p r e s e n t i n g a n a s a l c o n s o n -

a n t ^ , i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h an o - g l i d e .

c . A med ia l okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or

w i t h an o - g l i d e , i n c e r t a i n c o n t e x t s , a s , f o r i n s t a n c e , when such

a c h a r a c t e r o c c u r s as t h e s e c o n d c h a r a c t e r of a word o f t h r e e or

more c h a r a c t e r s and t h e f o l l o w i n g c h a r a c t e r i s w r i t t e n w i t h one of

the vowel s i g n s 5 . Other c o n t e x t s are g i v e n l a t e r , when t h e

c h a r a c t e r s are d i s c u s s e d i n d e t a i l .

d. When an okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r i s the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of a

v e r b a l b a s e , i t i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an

o - g l i d e , b e f o r e t h e a d d i t i o n of f o r m a t i v e p a r t i c l e s c o n s i s t i n g of

a consonant c h a r a c t e r w i t h a vowel s i g n .

In t h e t r a n s c r i p t i o n of examples of Hindi w o r d s , f i n a l okar

consonant c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an © - g l i d e ,

CHARACTERS OF THE SYLLABARY 63

are t r a n s c r i b e d w i t h o u t o , and m e d i a l okar c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d i n

t h i s way are w r i t t e n t h u s , k' , t ' , p ' , f o r g u i d a n ce i n r e a d i n g .

Characters which do n o t occur i n an i n i t i a l p o s i t i o n are i n d i c a t e d by

a hyphen p r e f i x e d t o t h e s y l l a b l e i n t h e roman t r a n s c r i p t i o n .

i . Characters of the v o r g i i y g r o u p .

The f i r s t group of c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s c o n s i s t s of t w e n t y f i v e

charac ters r e a l i s e d as s y l l a b l e s w i t h an i n i t i a l p l o s i v e consonant

f o l l o w e d by the vowel e . These c h a r a c t e r s are p l a c e d i n f i v e c l a s s -

e s , or cT7^ ( v e r g ) , a c c o r d i n g t o t h e p o s i t i o n of a r t i c u l a t i o n of the

consonant i n the s y l l a b l e t h e y r e p r e s e n t . The c h a r a c t e r s are g i v e n i n

the Sanskr i t s e c t i o n . 1 Of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s , , no and \5f . . . j i o ,

do not occur i n Hindi w o r d s , and o c c u r i n S a n s k r i t loanwords o n l y i n

combination w i t h o t h e r c h a r a c t e r s . 2 The c h a r a c t e r UT , 1 ^ 0 , occurs

only i n S a n s k r i t loanwords i n l i t e r a r y H i n d i . The c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n as

'Bombay' forms are a l s o u s e d i n Hind i w r i t i n g * but l e s s f r e q u e n t l y

than those g i v e n i n the t a b l e s . Some o f t h e c h a r a c t e r s are m o d i f i e d

to r e p r e s e n t c e r t a i n sounds i n P e r s i a n and Arabic loanwords and the

i n t e r v o c a l i c r e a l i s a t i o n o f ^ and <5 .

I ? 7 ? T i f 5

• qo x© y e z© f © -£© -rh©

The c h a r a c t e r s § and <J occur o n l y i n i t i a l l y ; 5 and Z are

never i n i t i a l , but may be m e d i a l or f i n a l .

Reading examples .3

1. One c h a r a c t er words , r e a l i s e d a s a consonan t w i t h the vowel o •.

I ? Z rT z *t

1. See S a n s k r i t , Ch. 2,1. i . 2. S e e b e l o w , Ch.3. 3. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e page 85.


2. Two c h a r a c t e r w o r d s , t h e f i n a l c h a r a c t e r r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

« R *TC ^ 3 ^FT 3*r *5?T x R 3 ^TS

x r t i t * r ^ t s w = t Tf r yrc ^ ^

3. Three c h a r a c t e r words

* T T R *fi*Tf W T **p=> ^^sp TTvyTST ^ r f

*Tv5R- =c^oF> SRCR T^rW ^ T ^ T

h. Four c h a r a c t e r w o r d s , s e c o n d c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l

or w i t h an © - g l i d e , f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

«R3RrT 5r^=T TcTflB r xpj^cjvT SECTS

i i . Charac ters of t h e © n t s s t h group .

There are f o u r c h a r a c t e r s i n t h i s group , r e p r e s e n t i n g s y l l a b l e s

c o n s i s t i n g of an i n i t i a l s e m i - v o w e l w i t h t h e vowel © . The c h a r a c t -

e r s are g i v e n i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n 1 .

When the c h a r a c t e r s U( , y© and , v© , occur i n i t i a l l y , or

w i t h one of the vowel s i g n s , t h e y are r e a l i s e d as c o n s o n a n t s f o l l o w e d

"by a v o w e l . When t h e y o c c u r m e d i a l l y i n a p o s i t i o n i n which t h e y are

r e a l i s e d w i t h a f o l l o w i n g v o w e l , t h e y are r e a l i s e d as c o n s o n a n t s . When

they occur m e d i a l l y i n p o s i t i o n s i n which an ©kar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r

i s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or f i n a l l y , t h e y are r e a l i s e d as s e m i -

v o w e l s , forming a d i p h t h o n g w i t h the vowel of the p r e c e d i n g s y l l a b l e .

Examples: ^3=FT cTop SHJ

y©m©n v©k bhsy l©v

The c h a r a c t e r ^ i s o f t e n r e a l i s e d i n i t i a l l y or m e d i a l l y as b© .

1. See S a n s k r i t , C h .2,1. i i .


1. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 85. 2 . This i s the only o n t e s t h c h a r a c t e r w h i c h o c c u r s as a word. 3 . See S a n s k r i t , C h o 2 , l „ i i i .


2

10 One c h a r a c t e r word. 3"

2 . Two c h a r a c t e r -words, t h e f i n a l c h a r a c t e r r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

m err Tior m Wf OT" « R is^r ^ ^ * R

3 . Three c h a r a c t e r words , t h e f i n a l c h a r a c t e r r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

STSoT ^TOT^T TR^T *R*R F T ^ R W

T^yf cRSR *Rc* sr^H "^T ifflSR j]yf^

h. Pour and f i v e c h a r a c t e r w o r d s ; s e c o n d c h a r a c t e r s i n four c h a r a c t e r

words and t h i r d c h a r a c t e r i n f i v e c h a r a c t e r w o r d s , r e a l i s e d w i t h

zero -vowe l or w i t h an e - g l i d e , f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

ETrTc^ SRIXf S c ^ F f ^ C T i c *

wzrt® *oRore qr^ors ^ S ^ R * M < H M H

i i i . Characters of the uusm group,.

This group c o n s i s t s of t h r e e c h a r a c t e r s which are r e a l i s e d as

f r i c a t i v e consonant s f o l l o w e d by t h e vowe l o , and one which i s

r e a l i s e d as an a s p i r a t e f o l l o w e d by o . These c h a r a c t e r s are g i v e n

i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n . The c h a r a c t e r , s o , occurs o n l y i n

some S a n s k r i t loanwords u s e d i n l i t e r a r y H i n d i . I t i s o f t e n r e a l i s e d

i n ordinary speech as Jo . The l a s t c h a r a c t e r i n the Hindi s y l l a b a r y

i s I? , he .


1. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p .85.

In words c o n s i s t i n g of okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s o n l y , t h e r e a l -

i s a t i o n of ^ , ho , v a r i e s a c c o r d i n g t o i t s p o s i t i o n i n the word.

a. When ^ o c c u r s m e d i a l l y p r e c e d e d by an okar c h a r a c t e r , and i s

f o l l o w e d by a n o t h e r consonant c h a r a c t e r , i t i s o f t e n r e a l i s e d i n

combinat ion w i t h t h e vowel o of the p r e c e d i n g c h a r a c t e r as

a s p i r a t i o n accompanying the vowel (ee), as i n

W c^'H'T

Johor( Jfflhr) pahor(p8ehr) rohon(rffihn) l ahoson( l eehson)

b . When ^ o c c u rs a s a f i n a l c h a r a c t e r f o l l o w i n g an okar consonant

c h a r a c t e r i t i s g e n e r a l l y r e a l i s e d i n c o m b i n a t i on w i t h t h e vowel

of the p r e c e d i n g c h a r a c t e r as ( a ) . Examples:

cR^ SRT(? E x c e p t i o n s : Xf^ ^ TJf

t o r o h ( t o r a ) j a g a h ( j o g a ) y o h ( y e h) v o h ( v o h ) soho


1. None of the uusm c h a r a c t e r s o c c u r s a s a word.

2. Two c h a r a c t e r w o r d s , t h e f i n a l c h a r a c t e r r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

<3?h TO srer w *6*r %z

«TH if T 5f ^ £5 TT T *R

3. Three c h a r a c t e r w o r d s , t h e f i n a l c h a r a c t e r r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

*R*F> f ^TTR ST«R *TC)T

$vFT TTJ B qif ^FcT ^cT5T TOT

U. Four c h a r a c t e r w o r d s , f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l ,

s econd c h a r a c t e r s w i t h z e r o - v o w e l or w i t h an o - g l i d e .

*T*RS 35STTrT §vR?T H^Tc^cT

f?5F>cT f^foT H^R^fi


1. See S a n s k r i t , Ch .2,2 . i . 2. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 85. 3. See S a n s k r i t , Ch.2,2 . i i .

2. Vowel Characters and Vowel S i g n s ,

i . Vowel C h a r a c t e r s .

The vowel c h a r a c t e r s u s e d i n w r i t i n g Hindi are the same as t h o s e

g iven i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n 1 , o m i t t i n g the c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t i n g

s y l l a b i c rr and s y l l a b i c 1 and 11 . The c h a r a c t e r o c c u r s i n

Sanskr i t loanwords used i n l i t e r a r y H i n d i . The vowel c h a r a c t e r s are

u s u a l l y p l a c e d f i r s t i n t h e s y l l a b a r y , and t h e y are r e f e r r e d t o as

okar, akar, i k a r and so on. The Bombay forms of t h e c h a r a c t e r s are

sometimes w r i t t e n i n H i n d i , b u t t h e forms g i v e n i n the t a b l e are more

usua l .

The g e n e r a l r u l e s c o n c e r n i n g t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of okar consonant

c h a r a c t e r s shou ld be a p p l i e d i n r e a d i n g a l l examples g i v e n b e l o w ,

u n l e s s s p e c i a l n o t e s are added.


1. Words c o n s i s t i n g of vowel c h a r a c t e r s o n l y .

5TT£ ^rrat ^rnr msft vsm

2 0 Words c o n s i s t i n g of vowel c h a r a c t e r s and okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s .

^ T ' , ' TO* .. 3 5 3 OT" ^ ^ f t 5 TTTT f^cf

sfrsR ^pr i^r i$ far ^nr ^ri t t %<zr ^vFf ^ f r vafrsnc >afocr ^ f t

i i . Vowel S i g n s .

The vowel s i g n s u s e d i n w r i t i n g H i n d i , c o r r e s p o n d i n g w i t h t h e

vowel c h a r a c t e r s and w r i t t e n w i t h t h e okar form of t h e c h a r a c t e r ^ ,

are g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n . 3 Each c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t s a


"5F7T %

^ 1

Two c h a r a c t e r words .

W f t e

*McT

3 . Three c h a r a c t e r w o r d s .

^ t f t g s j p % ) c i w spRm ^ ° £ r (Jr nr

^ f ^ a f t § B 3 > T ^ ^ T T ^ W ^ f r g*TTf « ( | ^ T

Words of f o u r or more c h a r a c t e r s . Numbers i n b r a c k e t s i n d i c a t e the

r e a l i s a t i o n of ©kar consonant c h a r a c t e r s w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h

an © - g l i d e , i f t h e words are n o t t o be read a c c o r d i n g t o the r u l e s

g i v e n above . Most words of more than four c h a r a c t e r s are compounds

i n which the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of the f i r s t p a r t , i f ©kar, i s r e a l i s -

ed w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

T Y T C T ^ R ^ y f t T ^nrmm ^TyT^5f> <5?5TT<7TT ^ f e q T ^ T

%§TT*ft s^Jtf^q ^ J T T S t t a r n f t ITTSRN* ^mTifr

1. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n o f e x a m p l e s , s e e p .85. 2. A S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d , w i t h f i n a l d h© .

/

s y l l a b l e c o n s i s t i n g of a consonan t f o l l o w e d by one of the v o w e l s a

t o ©v . The vowel s i g n s are r e f e r r e d t o as HT^TT (matra) , a s i n

*T ^Rt H i "511 ( e k i i matra , ' t h e s i g n of e.••'•).


1. One c h a r a c t e r words .


The f o l l o w i n g r u l e s c o n c e r n i n g t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of okar consonant

charac ter s i n words which have v o w e l c h a r a c t e r s and s i g n s p r o v i d e

some guidance f o r r e a d i n g from t h e s c r i p t , though the o n l y r e l i a b l e

guide i s a knowledge of the spoken l a n g u a g e .

a. When a media l okar consonant c h a r a c t e r , i n a t h r e e c h a r a c t e r word,

i s f o l l o w e d by a f i n a l c h a r a c t e r w i t h a vowel s i g n , i t i s u s u a l l y

r e a l i s e d w i th z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an © - g l i d e , e . g .

r e j ' m i i ©p'na l o r ' k a l o k ' r a p e r ' d a s o d ' r i i

b . i . When a v e r b a l b a s e ends i n an ©kar consonant c h a r a c t e r , t h i s

c h a r a c t er i s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an © - g l i d e , b e f o r e

format ive p a r t i c l e s which c o n s i s t of a consonant c h a r a c t e r w i t h

a vowel s i g n e . g .

s o k - s©k-na s © k - t i i b o l b o l - t a b o l - t e

i i . When a v e r b a l b a s e c o n s i s t s of t h r e e or more c h a r a c t e r s , t h e

f i n a l and p r e - f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s b e i n g ©kar consonan t c h a r a c t e r s ,

the r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s v a r i e s a c c o r d i n g to the form

of the f o r m a t i v e p a r t i c l e s w h i c h a r e added. Th i s v a r i a t i o n i s

i l l u s t r a t e d i n t h e f o l l o w i n g e x a m p l e s ;

Tm*FTT H * T * B c T T "SRSRS&T ^ T * T * H H T

somsjh s©mTjha s©m©jh-ta s©m©jh-k©r s©m'jhana

c. Medial , h© , f " , h i and j ^ " , hu are r e a l i s e d as f o l l o w s :

i . Medial ^ , p r e c e d e d by a c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r w i t h a vowel s i g n

i s r e a l i s e d as a s p i r a t i o n of t h e vowel of the p r e c e d i n g s y l l a b l e . e-s- WJ$m ft^cT ^ T r T %e>cTT # ^ c l

cahna mihnot tuhmst b e h t s r sohbot


1. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n of e x a m p l e s , s e e p . 86. 2. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 3 . i . and i i . 3 . 'moon and d o t ' .

i i . Medial f T , p r e c e d e d by an akar c h a r a c t e r , may be r e a l i s e d i n

c o a l e s c e n c e w i t h t h e vowel of a p r e c e d i n g okar c h a r a c t e r a s ayh.

e . g . M ^ c H I s r f ^ T S f f ^ T

p a h i l a or p e y h l a b a h i r a or boyhra b e h i n or bayhn

i i i . Medial 2 , p r e c e d e d by an akar c h a r a c t e r , may be r e a l i s e d i n

c o a l e s c e n c e w i t h t h e vowel of a p r e c e d i n g okar c h a r a c t e r as ovh .

e . g . Gt|?r "CHpr^TT

bahut or b e v h t pohur-na or povhr-na

Reading e x a m p l e s , i l l u s t r a t i n g the above n o t e s , and n o t e s a. and b .

under 1. i i i (uusm c h a r a c t e r s ) . 1

a. f ^ f i t ^ R J f cPTT of^TST S f T ^ t W W

b. i fec f t ^ f c T T W f T ^ T TOO*- TO?*TT <P*TK*T

c. ^ *afc% -gsrf *r?ft5 *ri%7T "qfw^r s ^ ^ t t ^r f f t

3 . M o d i f i e r s .

The m o d i f i e r s , ^ c ^ ^ g T ^ " ( o n u s v a r ) and [o|^fT^ ( v i s o r g ) are b o t h 2

u s e d i n w r i t i n g H i n d i . These ar e g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n ,

i . onusvar . Both forms of t h i s m o d i f i e r are u s e d i n H i n d i , t h e f i r s t form,

as i n 55T > b e i n g c a l l e d t h e onusvar , and the s econd f o r m , as i n 35T , 3

the cendrabindu . The anusvar i s u s u a l l y w r i t t e n , i n p r e f e r e n c e t o

the c o n d r e b i n d u , w i t h c h a r a c t e r s t h a t have any s u p e r s c r i b e d s t r o k e .

am. am im iirrj uirj uuirj eirj eym, orr) ovrr)

CHARACTERS OF THE SYLLABARY 7 1

ft

t h i i me hey

ttZ TTT5T

1 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p .86. 2. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 * C l a s s 2. i i . 3 . See above , 1 . no te b„

The onusvar and condrab ind u a re r e a l i s e d i n Hindi as f o l l o w s :

a. As the n a s a l i s a t i o n of t h e vowe l of t h e c h a r a c t e r w i t h which i t i s

w r i t t e n . The condrobindu i s p r e f e r r e d f o r r e p r e s e n t i n g a n a s a l i s e d

vowel , e x c e p t when t h e c h a r a c t e r h a s a s u p e r s c r i b e d s t r o k e ; e . g .

iff or $ ^ or f ^

ha muh

Reading examples.'''

3for f z *n§> ^ft

s a r c b w Trff crt TT A%~*r\ i^RT -qj^^rr

b. As the n a s a l consonant of one o f t h e v o r g . The onusvar w r i t t e n on

a c h a r a c t er p r e c e d i n g a v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d as the n a s a l

consonant of the same c l a s s a s t h e f o l l o w i n g c h a r a c t e r , or as n

when the f o l l o w i n g c h a r a c t e r i s o f the c e - v a r g . The candrabindu

i s not u s u a l l y w r i t t e n t o r e p r e s e n t a n a s a l c o n s o n a n t . When the

onusvar i s r e a l i s e d as a n a s a l c o n s o n a n t b e f o r e a f i n a l okar 2

c h a r a c t e r , the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d w i t h an o - g l i d e .

t t ^ t $iz #> pr ponkh kon^h p o r a n t u h i n d i i sambandh kanjuus

In w r i t i n g S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , t h e r e i s an a l t e r n a t i v e and more

f r e q u e n t l y used method o f r e p r e s e n t i n g n a s a l consonants i n t h i s

c o n t e x t , by combining c h a r a c t e r s 2 . When, t h e onusvar i s r e a l i s e d

as a n a s a l consonant b e f o r e a f i n a l okar c h a r a c t e r , t h e f i n a l

c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d w i t h an a - g l i d e ^ .

7 2 H I N D I S E C T I O N

In some w o r d s , t h i s m o d i f i e r may be r e a l i s e d as i n a. or a s i n b .

The r e a l i s a t i o n a s i n b . i s more u s u a l when the c h a r a c t e r w i t h the

onusvar i s okar . e . g . 3>T )

ok or onk r e g or rang

Reading Examples."''

^ f t c r w i * r z z ^Htr -q- ar 3"sft # e t c sf^r t w * r ^r^r Rfar f£«r ^55*

c . When the anusvar i s w r i t t e n on a c h a r a c t e r p r e c e d i n g one o f t h e

e n t o s t h or uusm c h a r a c t e r s , as i n S a n s k r i t loanwords and l e a r n -

ed words u s ed i n t h e l i t e r a r y l a n g u a g e , i t i s r e a l i s e d i n v a r i o u s

ways . Among the s e v e r a l ways of r e a l i s i n g the onusvar i n t h i s c o n -

t e x t u se d by s p e a k e r s i n d i f f e r e n t p a r t s of India2, t h e u s u a l

Hindi p r a c t i c e i s i l l u s t r a t e d by t h e f o l l o w i n g e x a m p l e s :

onusvar b e f o r e 7J[ , X , ^ , , !^ and 15" , r e a l i s e d a s n , or

as the n a s a l i s a t i o n of t h e vowel of t h e s y l l a b l e , e . g .

sonyog s o n r a g s o n l e g n son fay a h i n s a s i n h a

or sayog s a r a g s a l a g a n saJay a h i s a s i h a

anusvar b e f o r e o f , r e a l i s e d as m , the c h a r a c t e r o T b e i n g ,

u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d a s b i n t h i s c o n t e x t , e . g .

somvad (sambad) varamvar (barambar) but k u v a r i i

1 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p .86. 2. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 3 . i . n o t e c . 3 . The l a s t c h a r a c t e r i n t h i s word r e p r e s e n t s 7T combined w i t h T f .


i i . v i s e r g .

This mod i f i e r i s r a r e l y u s e d i n w r i t i n g H i n d i . I t occurs i n some

Sanskr i t loanwords u s e d m a i n l y i n t h e l i t e r a r y l a n g u a g e , and i n a few

Hindi words. When w r i t t e n w i t h a m e d i a l c h a r a c t e r , i t i s u s u a l l y

r e a l i s e d e i t h e r as s t r o n g a s p i r a t i o n a f t e r the s y l l a b l e r e p r e s e n t e d

hy the charac te r w i t h which i t i s w r i t t e n , as i n r e a d i n g l e a r n e d

words from a l i t e r a r y t e x t ; o r , i n l e s s formal r e a d i n g , as the

doubl ing of the consonant of the f o l l o w i n g c h a r a c t e r ; f o r example:

^:^cT , duhkh© or dukkh 'CRT: o f t^T , entohkoror^ or ©ntokkoror^

When the v i s a r g i s w r i t t e n w i t h a f i n a l c h a r a c t e r , i t i s r e a l i s e d as

s trong a s p i r a t i o n f o l l o w i n g the f i n a l s y l l a b l e , f o r i n s t a n c e , i n

l earned words such as ^J*T* » p u n s h , jcj )"^TrTt , v i f e s ' t s h ; or i t

may be d i s r e g a r d e d , as i n , ch© .

I+. The Complete S y l l a b a r y .

The arrangement of the c h a r a c t e r s of the Hindi s y l l a b a r y i n the

t r a d i t i o n a l order i s s i m i l a r t o t h a t g iven, i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n ,

o m i t t i n g the vowel c h a r a c t e r s , c£ and ^ . 1 The t a b l e i n which

a l l the vowel c h a r a c t e r s , e x c e p t , and t h e m o d i f i e r s added t o the

c h a r a c t e r !£[ are p l a c e d a t t h e h e a d o f a s e r i e s of columns c o n s i s t -

ing of every consonant i n the ©kar f o r m , w i t h each of the vowel s i g n s

and each of the m o d i f i e r s , i s c a l l e d i n Hindi t h e ^T^^<c|^l , bar©h-

k h s ^ i i , the ' t w e l v e c h a r a c t e r s ' . T h i s t a b l e i s o f t e n r e c i t e d i n

s c h o o l s by c h i l d r e n l e a r n i n g t o r e a d .

1 . See S a n s k r i t , Ch.2,h.

' 4 H I N D I S E C T I O N

1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 5 . 2. See end of C h . 3 . 3 . See S a n s k r i t , G h . 2 , 3 . i i . Reading e x a m p l e s .

These two t a b l e s show the order i n which the c h a r a c t e r s are

p l a c e d as the i n i t i a l c h a r a c t e r s of words i n d i c t i o n a r i e s , which i s

the same as the order1 i n S a n s k r i t . Words b e g i n n i n g w i t h t h e m o d i f i e d

c h a r a c t e r s are p l a c e d i n t h e s e r i e s of words b e g i n n i n g w i t h t h e

c o r r e s p o n d i n g u n m o d i f i e d c h a r a c t e r s .

5. Numerals .

The numerals u s e d i n Hindi are g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n . 1

Both the ' H i n d i ' forms and the 'Bombay' forms are u s e d i n modern

Hindi p r i n t i n g .

6. P u n c t u a t i o n .

In p r o s e w r i t i n g , t h e end of a s e n t e n c e i s marked w i t h an u p -

r i g h t s t r o k e of t h e same h e i g h t as t h e u p r i g h t s t r o k e of a c h a r a c t e r .

Other p u n c t u a t i o n marks are use d as i n E n g l i s h . Th i s s y s t e m i s

i l l u s t r a t e d i n t h e Hindi p r o s e p a s s a g e a t tbe end of t h i s s e c t i o n 2 .

The sys tem of p u n c t u a t i o n u s e d i n v e r s e i s the same as t h a t u s e d

i n Sanskrit3.

C H A P T E R 3

CONJUNCT CHARACTERS

Two or more consonant c h a r a c t e r s may be combined i n w r i t i n g Hindi

to r e p r e s e n t consonant s which a r e r e a l i s e d w i t h o u t an i n t e r v e n i n g

vowel . Characters formed by c o m b i n i n g o t h e r c h a r a c t e r s are c a l l e d

^ JrFjfisiR ( s o n y u k t a k s e r 1 ) by Hindi grammarians . The c o n s t r u c t i o n and

c a l l i g r a p h y of c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s a r e d e s c r i b e d i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t -

i o n 2 . The conjunc t c h a r a c t e r s u s e d i n w r i t i n g Hindi are c l a s s i f i e d

i n t h i s chapter i n the same way a s t h e S a n s k r i t c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s ^ .

1 . Contexts of Conjunct C h a r a c t e r s i n H i n d i .

Conjunct c h a r a c t e r s occur i n Hind i i n t h e s e c o n t e x t s :

i . In Hindi words , t h a t i s , words n o t borrowed from S a n s k r i t or from

other l a n g u a g e s ; e . g .

<§F=gr C R M % m^t becca k y o k i mokkhi i

i i . In S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , e i t h e r words commonly u s e d i n H i n d i , or

l earned loanwords used i n t h e l i t e r a r y l a n g u a g e ; e . g .

pustok s t r i i / obd

i i i . I n loanwords from o t h e r l a n g u a g e s ; e . g .

? T W WWrU doroxt h o f t a s ^ e / o n

1 . ' j o i n e d c h a r a c t e r ' . 2 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 1 . 3 . i b i d . C h . 3 , 3 .

76 H I N D I S E C T I ON

2. R e a l i s a t i o n of c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s i n Hindi .

Conjunct c h a r a c t e r s are r e a l i s e d i n r e a d i n g as s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t -

i n g of two or more c o n s o n a n t s f o l l o w e d by a v o w e l . When an okar c o n -

junct c h a r a c t e r o c c u r s as the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of a word, i t i s u s u a l l y

r e a l i s e d w i t h an o - g l i d e , as i n , g u p t ' , $| | V I > J a s t r ' . l

The r e a l i s a t i o n i n modern Hindi of akar c h a r a c t e r s w i t h z e r o -

vowel i n c e r t a i n p o s i t i o n s i n w o r d s 2 g i v e s r i s e t o a problem of s p e l l -

i n g . For i n s t a n c e , when a f o r m a t i v e p a r t i c l e b e g i n n i n g w i t h a c o n s o n -

ant c h a r a c t e r i s added t o a v e r b a l b a s e ending i n a f i n a l okar c o n s o n -

ant c h a r a c t e r , the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of the b a s e i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d

w i t h z e r o - v o w e l . This r e a l i s a t i o n of the c o n s e c u t i v e c h a r a c t e r s i s

s i m i l a r t o the r e a l i s a t i o n of a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r . S i m i l a r problems

a r i s e i n o t h e r i n s t a n c e s , where an okar consonant c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s -

ed w i t h z e r o - v o w e l b e f o r e a f o l l o w i n g consonant c h a r a c t e r , and i n com-

pound words i n which t h e f i r s t p a r t ends i n an okar consonant c h a r a c -3

t e r , and the s e c o n d p a r t b e g i n s w i t h a consonant c h a r a c t e r .

3 . C l a s s e s of Conjunct Charac ters i n Hind i .U

A l l the c l a s s e s of c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t

s e c t i o n occur i n H i n d i , but i n some of the c l a s s e s o n l y a few of

the c h a r a c t e r s are u s e d . Those used i n w r i t i n g Hindi are i l l u s t r a t e d

by the examples g i v e n i n e a c h c l a s s , which i n c l u d e some S a n s k r i t l o a n -

words which are commonly u s e d i n Hindi . More r a r e l y u s e d l o a n w o r d s ,

some of which may occur i n l i t e r a r y H i n d i , are i n c l u d e d among t h e

examples g i v e n w i t h each c l a s s i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n .

1 . In the t r a n s c r i p t i o n of examples , t h i s g l i d e i s n o t i n d i c a t e d i n words t o which t h i s r u l e a p p l i e s . 2. See a b o v e , C h.2 , 1 . n o t e s a. to d. 3 . Examples of such words are g i v e n b e l o w , w i t h each c l a s s of c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s . U. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 .

CONJUNCT CHARACTERS 7 7

Class 1 . Two s i m i l a r c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d .

The s e r i e s of c h a r a c t e r s i n t h i s c l a s s o c c u r r i n g i n S a n s k r i t i s

g i v e n in t h a t s e c t i o n 1 . Most of t h e c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s of the Hindi

s y l l a b a r y occur i n t h i s c l a s s , b u t some occur o n l y i n S a n s k r i t l o a n -

words used in the l i t e r a r y l a n g u a g e . The c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t i n g - r r a

i s w r i t t e n as ^ , the s u p e r s c r i b e d s t r o k e r e p r e s e n t i n g when p r e -p

ceding another consonant . The m o d i f i e d c h a r a c t e r s ^ and <J do n o t

occur in t h i s c l a s s , but o|-oh , qqa , VHVh , f f o , and \FjT , zzo are

w r i t t e n in P e r s i a n and Arabic l o a n w o r d s .

A c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t i n g an a s p i r a t e d consonant i s n o t w r i t t e n

in S a n s k r i t as the f i r s t p a r t of a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r i n t h i s c l a s s ,

but in w r i t i n g Hindi the c h a r a c t e r s \o^cj , khkh© and , "|;h"|;h©

are sometimes used . The c o m b i n a t i o n -mm© may be a l t e r n a t i v e l y r e -

p r e s e n t e d by w r i t i n g an anusvar w i t h t h e c h a r a c t e r p r e c e d i n g ^ , as

in V4J-«41 <3[ or VS^ft"^ , ummid .

The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e Hindi words i n which two c o n -

s e c u t i v e consonant c h a r a c t e r s , t h e f i r s t b e i n g ©kar, are r e a l i s e d i n

ordinary speech i n the same way as c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s :

s©nn b©n-na' 3 y u s s e u s - s e k

Reading examples .

pF?f>T *raR5FT cR^ft sf^cft I ^ W

1. See S a n s k r i t , Ch . .3 ,C lass . 1 . 3 . Verbal form. 5. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 86.

2. S e e b e l o w , C l a s s 3 . i i i . a . L\.. Pronoun w i t h s u f f i x .


3. - k t o - t k o -gd© -dg© -pt© -tp© -bd© -db©

OXJrj <Frf 9FST - x t e -b j© -bz© -qt© -qb© - q f © - f t © -bt©

i i . Most of t h e c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n under i i . a . i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n

are w r i t t e n i n l i t e r a r y H i n d i , t h i s method of r e p r e s e n t i n g a

homorganic n a s a l consonan t p r e c e d i n g one of the v e r g i i y c h a r a c t -

e r s b e i n g g e n e r a l l y p r e f e r r e d t o the use of t h e o n u s v a r , i n

w r i t i n g S a n s k r i t loanwords3. Among the c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n i n the

S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n under i i . b . , o n l y "JfT , jji© and <?T , - tn© ,

occur i n H i n d i . The c h a r a c t e r i s not c a l l i g r a p h i c a l l y a

c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r , and i t i s o f t e n i n c l u d e d i n t h e s y l l a b i c

s e r i e s . I t i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d as gy© , w i t h n a s a l i s a t i o n of the

f o l l o w i n g vowel^-. In Hindi d i c t i o n a r i e s , words b e g i n n i n g w i t h t h i s

c h a r a c t e r are p l a c e d a f t e r words b e g i n n i n g w i t h vj " .

i i i . These c h a r a c t e r s occur i n S a n s k r i t l oanwords :

-kmo -gn© -ghn© -tm© -dm© -pn©

1. See S a n s k r i t , Ch.3>Class 2. 2. The numbers i . - i v . c o r r e s p o n d t o the arrangement of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n .

3. See above , C h.2 , i . b . L. Cf. gy© , i n C l a s s 3 . i . b e l o w .

C las s 2. Two v e r g i i y c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d .

The c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s i n t h i s c l a s s which occur i n S a n s k r i t ar e

g i v e n in the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n 1 . Some of the more common c o n j u n c t

c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s o c c u r r i n g i n H i n d i , m o s t l y i n S a n s k r i t l o a n -

words , are g i v e n b e l o w , w i t h the a d d i t i o n of some c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s

o c c u r r i n g i n P e r s i a n and Arab ic l o a n w o r d s . Some of t h e examples g i v e n

i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n may be found i n Hindi t e x t s , i n l e a r n e d l o a n -

words i n the l i t e r a r y l a n g u a g e .


i v . Of the c h a r a c t e r s i n t h i s g r o u p , o n l y , -rjmo and , -nmo

occur i n H i n d i , i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s .

The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e Hindi words i n which c o n s e c u t -

i v e consonant c h a r a c t e r s , t h e f i r s t b e i n g o k a r , are r e a l i s e d i n

ordinary speech i n the same way as c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s ;

Jokt i s o k - t i i 1 r o b t d a b - t a 1 padma ad 'mi i


* T % W R T -&cW>-R " H I P T T O F ^ T T

fOT TovT ^cT OTT | W T T T ^ o l W oTcST

F ^ R F " H | * ^ ^ P F T h ^ r t w^zr S N F % ^ f t c

^F^H^f l | O P R ^llcHI W F T

Class 3 . Characters j o i n e d w i t h a n t a s t h c h a r a c t e r s .

i . Characters j o i n e d w i t h f o l l o w i n g Xf

The s e r i e s of c h a r a c t e r s i n t h i s c l a s s o c c u r r i n g i n S a n s k r i t i s

g iven i n t h a t s e c t i o n . 3 Most of t h e c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s of the Hindi

s y l l a b a r y can be combined w i t h f o l l o w i n g Xf , though some of t h e s e

conjunct c h a r a c t e r s occur o n l y i n S a n s k r i t loanwords i n the l i t e r a r y

language . Some of the examples g i v e n i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n may occur

i n a Hindi l i t e r a r y t e x t . Of t h e m o d i f i e d c h a r a c t e r s , Jpf and

occur combined w i t h f o l l o w i n g ZJ -in P e r s i a n and Arabic l oanwords .

1 . Verbal form. 2. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 86. 3 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 , C l a s s 3 . i i i . b .


1. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p .86. 2. See S a n s k r i t , Ch .3»Class 3 . i i . 3 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p .86. U. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , C l a s s 3 . i i i . a .

Reading Examples .

o R t t o ^ T c T ^ T T T l " ^ T ^ T "^TTZT

c q t "q«T ^3" TtTT *T«T =*rrq" w f T sq^IT ^T«T

O F H ^ J ^p j c ^ r siTRotrr^r ^Tors r T r g w ^m^- o^srr

i i . C h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d w i t h f o l l o w i n g cT .

The s e r i e s of c h a r a c t e r s i n t h i s c l a s s o c c u r r i n g i n S a n s k r i t i s p

g i v e n i n t h a t s e c t i o n . Only a few of the c h a r a c t e r s o f the Hindi

s y l l a b a r y occur combined w i t h f o l l o w i n g cf , and t h o s e t h a t occur are

ma in ly i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s . Of the m o d i f i e d c h a r a c t e r s , o n l y cf

i s combined w i t h c f . 3

Reading examples .

" W T T ocTTsr - 3 c T R ^ O T R CTT^T E 5 # f ^ T

"H^ W $ ivFTT ^f%rT "^TK

i i i . Characters j o i n e d w i t h p r e c e d i n g or w i t h f o l l o w i n g .

a. *5[ p r e c e d i n g .

Characters r e a l i s e d w i t h p r e c e d i n g r , r e p r e s e n t e d by the s t r o k e

c a l l e d ( r e f ) , are i l l u s t r a t e d , w i t h n o t e s on c a l l i g r a p h y , i n the

S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n . ^ These c h a r a c t e r s occur i n Hindi w o r d s , i n S a n s k r i t

l o a n w o r d s , and i n loanwords from o t h e r l a n g u a g e s . The examples g i v e n

below i l l u s t r a t e t h e c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s which occur i n H i n d i .

The c h a r a c t e r s 7 T , » 7T » ^ > » *T a n d 3" are o f t e n

doubled when w r i t t e n w i t h r e f .


The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e Hindi words i n which c o n s e c u t -

i v e consonant c h a r a c t e r s , t h e f i r s t b e i n g ©kar, are r e a l i s e d i n

ordinary speech i n the same way a s c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s :

korta k o r - t a ^ s©rv d o r ' v a z a dhorm d©r'maha

A few words may be w r i t t e n e i t h e r w i t h f o l l o w e d by a consonant

character or w i t h a c h a r a c t e r w i t h s u p e r s c r i b e d r e f ; e . g .

dor'bar dsrbar p o r ' d a parda d © r f j i i d s r j i i b. "5[ f o l l o w i n g .

Characters r e a l i s e d w i t h r f o l l o w i n g , r e p r e s e n t e d by a s h o r t

s t roke p l a c e d e i t h e r a g a i n s t t h e u p r i g h t s t r o k e of the c h a r a c t e r or

beneath the c h a r a c t e r , are g i v e n i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n . 2 The

examples g i v e n below i l l u s t r a t e t h e c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s which

occur in Hindi . The m a j o r i t y of s u c h words are loanwords from

Sanskr i t and E n g l i s h .

Reading examples .3

?foR t $ "3?ff ^ ^ c T

s r J *£r£ 7n£ *P&*no*r tfS sHf ^| SPW ^ T f ^ «F4 ST^FT ^ gj f srff H

^IT *JPT ^ y T £PT Tffr W ttX T ^*J$

fit*? W^FT TO ^Tg * W cffa ^T^T

i v . Characters j o i n e d w i t h p r e c e d i n g cvT or w i t h f o l l o w i n g cFT •

a. q% preced ing .

The c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s w h i c h occur i n S a n s k r i t are g i v e n i n

tha t s e c t i o n . ^ The c h a r a c t e r s o c c u r r i n g i n Hindi are i l l u s t r a t e d by

1. Verbal form. 2 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C I . 3 . i i i . b . 3. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p .86. U. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 .C1.3. i v . a .

G


the examples g i v e n b e l o w . Some words may be w r i t t e n e i t h e r w i t h

f o l l o w e d by a c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r , or w i t h a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r of

t h i s c l a s s ; e . g . f^cyfc^cT or RorcpoT , b i l k u l .

b . f o l l o w i n g .

The c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s which occur i n S a n s k r i t are g i v e n i n

t h a t section.-*- The example s g i v e n be low i l l u s t r a t e t h e c h a r a c t e r s

which occur i n H i n d i , i n S a n s k r i t and E n g l i s h l o a n w o r d s , p

Reading examples .

*f35 a r a r a o if^T^T ^ f r m ^ g ^ r

C l a s s U. v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d w i t h p r e c e d i n g or f o l l o w i n g uusm

c h a r a c t e r s .

i* t or p r e c e d i n g or f o l l o w i n g v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r s ,

a . "^T > "^T o r p r e c e d i n g .

The c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s i n t h i s c l a s s which occur i n S a n s k r i t

are g i v e n i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n . Those which are w r i t t e n i n H i n d i ,

i n c l u d i n g t h o s e o c c u r r i n g i n S a n s k r i t and o t h e r l o a n w o r d s , are i n d i c -

a t e d by the examples g i v e n b e l o w . The f o l l o w i n g c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s

which are n o t i n c l u d e d i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n occur i n H i n d i , i n

loanwords from o t h e r l a n g u a g e s :

S3o T£

- J q e -J"to - s t o - s b o

Hindi words i n w h i c h c o n s e c u t i v e consonant c h a r a c t e r s , t h e f i r s t

c h a r a c t e r b e i n g o k a r , a r e r e a l i s e d i n o r d i n a r y s p e e c h i n t h e same way

1. See S a n s k r i t , Ch. 1 + . 3 , C I . 3 . i v . b . 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 87 . 2 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . h . 3 , C I .k- i . a .


as conjunct c h a r a c t e r s are i l l u s t r a t e d by t h e s e e x a m p l e s :

r o s t a b o s - t a 1 q i s m o t us-me 2

b. "5T , or " T f o l l o w i n g .

The conjunct c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s which occur i n S a n s k r i t

are g iven i n the S a n s k r i t sect ion"^. Only a few of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s

occur in Hindi . The c h a r a c t e r s which o c c u r are i l l u s t r a t e d by the

reading examples g i v e n b e l o w . Some a d d i t i o n a l c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s

c l a s s , not inc luded i n the S a n s k r i t s e r i e s , occur i n loanwords from

other l a n g u a g e s : "^o^ , x s o , *o%\ , x j a , , f s a .

Reading e x a m p l e s . ^

a. g f%oT q « T T r T N 'HI 4 g * *EoT

^ T C Vf$C t<* f^r l ^ R * T S ^ c T R W W Tt f§5RT

fe^ft ^ c T f T f ^ S R T ^ c = f ^ T F T

i i . | [ preced ing or f o l l o w i n g an o n u n a s i k c h a r a c t e r ^ .

Only three c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s occur i n H i n d i , i l l u s t r a t e d

by t h e s e e x a m p l e s : -

a. | | preced ing , as i n sTfirTW > brahmor; .

h. | | f o l l o w i n g ^ ,or *T » as i n URT , nhan , , untie ,

4- 1^1 u n h a r i i mhar i i , ^FsfST» kumhora , <J1=^ , tumhe .

1. Verbal form. 2. Pronoun w i t h s u f f i x . 3 . See S a n s k r i t , Ch.3. 3 . CI. 1+. i . b . U. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 87. 5. See S a n s k r i t , Ch.3. 3 . 01^1+. i i . a. and b .


Hindi p r o s e p a s s a g e l

^TPW oft? CT TT *rrW , c^^q ^ffcr HT t 3 ^ fa r fo ftcTT ^HT | I

^5T5er ftcft ^ # f , c f cqf gfrTfm -fen TT 7 1 | I §£T

w f t focFt ^ f ^ r 1 1 VTiUft tfgF ^ hs t t *rf§w

ftcTT f I

1. Hindi Shabdasagar , p . l , ed . Shamsundardas, pub. 1916, by K a s h i -Nagar i -Sabha .

TRANSCRIPTION 85

T r a n s c r i p t i o n o f R e a d i n g E x a m p l e s

C h a p t e r 2 .

1. i .

k a b phon^

c h o

d h a n t h o n

d h a

bh©t

t o

c a p h x a m

t h o

g h o n g a z

m o g o n j h o g o r h h e j o n c a n a k

phoh©n k h a r a k p©k©r gh©t©k

n©

d j i a b y e m

q©d©m k © t h © n

c h © t q©d

dh©m©k c h a m a k

c © k h Oh©t k © f

gh©t m©"|;h

y a z a b x a t s m

p s r h s t z©x©m

dh©m'k©t

1 . i i . v©

b s c ' p s n p © t ' j h © £ j sm 'gh©"] ; p h a f k a n j h a f p a . t

k©r dh©r

b©d©l y a r a z

m a t ' l © b c o m ' r a x

DOl n a v

c o l s n t a r a f

v©r j a r

p h s l c h a l

l 8 T v a y

g a r a 3 y a m a l

l . i i i . d a s h a q

J a p a t h h a z a m

m a s ' n a d h a f k a n

2. i . a

l a m ' ch©£ k h © r 1 V 9 \

h©r dh©s

c s p s l v©c©n

c a p h ' k a r p © r © j ' v o \

g h a r b a l

v©z©n y a v a n

v©n l a v

q©b©r x a b a r

t © r D*ey

l©y©n y a m a k

k h s l y a m

c h a y b h a r

v a r a i i y © z © l

s a m a j h s a g a r h

k a s 1 r a t h © r ' k © t

a i

y o j "

J s r s r ^ s e m o y

b a s r o s

h a l h a r

h a s a d h a l a f

k a r ' V9~[ p a k a ^ ' k a r

k a j

s a r a s f a k a l

d a l ' k a n m a c a l ' p a n

k a t ' p h a l

ham h a d

s a b

a o

h o z ' r o t h o i ' c o l

a e

s a r ' k a j " m a s ' r a f

a o a i

J a b a r k a l a j

x a s ' l o t s a r ' d a l

a e

h a t h s a r

s a f a r t a r a s

ab o j h i d h o r

2 . i i .

d u u d h h o y l i e

e k

u u p o r

b h i i k e

b h a t n a v J*uruu

u u t h e v r i s

u n i i d

m o y j

o r h o r

u u k h g e i i

a g g o e

© y z o n o v s o d h © g a r o j h a r a v r ' a t a y p a n

i i k h s a i i

s a v p i i

k a d h o

c n z d i n p o y s a

d e j a

h o y t h g a y d h o b i i

p a y n a v

311 d o

k h u l j h u u t x a n a

m a y d a n h u z u u r q i t a b k a r a : q p r t h i v i i r u p a y y e k e u u r s i i a r

l e

m a v j u s a b h i i t i

f a q i i r d e k h a o

y a h o y

c h e d r t u k r p a

s e k h a s o

d r d h h u i i b o r i i

v e t h i i

j h i i l d h o e j a e

t s y y a r s u n a i i

d i i j i e b a h u d h a


maz'duur kam'zor © f ' s o s moz 'd ik d e r ' v a z a g h a r i y a l b e i n a m i i i s i i l i y e c a t u r a i i b a y l ' g a c j i i savdagar r o z ' g a r i i b o n a v ' t i i musal 'man x a b a r ' d a r x i d ' m a t ' g a r

p . 1 3 . k h i r ' k i i d u u s ' r a i t ' n a ad 'mi i k a p ' r a l o m ' r i i b a v ' l i i phay 'da dekh-na b a y t h - t i i l i k h - t a pak'pana g h a b ' r a t i i p a k a r - n a cjhalak-na t e r a h cavdah subah bayera h g a h i r a pahacan ' ( ; n 8 h 8 r ~ n a k a c a h a r i i

2 . 1 . a . may jo hii meh os l i t jauu kue adh bhok bh§vk-na auuga j a e g e soh

n a h i i gae mi\ pac gav g a i i dono voha akhe ghuus bhays

dej"6 d a v r i i poch-na b h a i i o ec|ua l a h a g a mahaga h a s - n a pahuc-na

b . p a n d i t arambh s a n g a t t n 8 r l ^ . o n j i i r pasand bandhan sarjghat kamp-na pan jab j a n g a l barjcjii s i n g d imb andar angul Jankh sangh p a n e ' m i i khambha ant kutumb manoronjak

Chapter 3 -

C l a s s 1 .

pakka huqqa makkhan l a g g i i ghugghuu b a c c i i i c c h a l a j j a i z z a t j h a j j h a r p a t t a c i t t n i : i - 9 < \ < \ a b u ^ h a p a t t a p a t t h a r baddal Juddh ann chappar phupphuus dîbbii bhabbhar kimmat r a y y a t harra k i l l i i navve h i s s a

C l a s s 2 .

i . b h a k t i vaqt s a t k a r darax t sadgur^ vaqf e k b i i s kubj sabz gupt utpann h a f t a Jabd l a f z l a t f

i i . l i n g sangh pajicamii manjha gharâ t n 8 rlA / a n t i lampat arambh parantu u p a r a n t jjian (gyan) j i j j i a s u r a t n sambandh

i i i . r u k m i n i i huqm atma xatm l a g n umda i v . janm vanmay

Clas s 3 « i»

kyo rrmkhy x y a l g y a r e h jyo zyada cjyavdjiii pur^y tyo pathy udyog madhy nyay p y a r i i byatha sabhy karyy ammily vyakhyan ava /y manusy s y a l vya th a

Clas s 3 « i i »

pakvann svami i

xvab s a r v

gvar jvar t a t t v dvara dhvani v i / v s a r v v i i j v a r kvara k v a c i t J*vas svapn

C l a s s 3 . i i i .

a. tark f a r q muurkh s u r x vargg d i i r g h rrraryii xarc rrraurchit arz a r j k o r t garc[ vorrâmala k i i r t i a r t h urduu arddh uurf arpar^ arb garbh dharmm aryy s a r v v d a r / a n v e r s k u r s i i a r h i t

b . kram kram gram angrez t r a m r a t r i i p a t r c h i d r samudr p r i y f r a k namr abru Jram t i i v r mantr

TRANSCRIPTION 87

Class 3« i v .

b o l k i nrnlk phalguri i l t i z a i l m i i kulhaâ i l zam u l t h a ©ql ( e q o l ) f©s l ( f©s©l) i x l a s v s s l Juki k l a s ulmukh

Class h.

i . a . mujki l p r s j n p a / c a t a j c s r y csjma p u s k s l krsr^ ras"|;r pustsk v a s t e v s s t r s t r i i r a s t a h indus than snan spas']; sphuurt i s v s s t i s v s s t h u s t a d J a s t r pojc im k i / t i i i f t i h a n i s b e t i j q s k u u l s ^ e j o n V0SX

b. aksor ©ksor p o r i i k s a ksama l a k s m i i v a t s p r a t y a ks baxj" Jaxs a f s o s

Hindi prose passage

k i s i i j a t i ke j i v a n me u s ' k e d v a r a proyukt Jobdo ka o t y o n t mehettvopuurn^ s t h a n hoy. a v e j y o k ' t a t a t h a s t h i t i ke ©nusar i n prayukt Jahdo ka agam a t h ' v a l o p t o t h a v a c y , l a k s y evam dyoty bhavo me p o r i -vorten hota r e h - t a hoy. o t ' e v a avr s a m a g r i i ke abhav ma i n Jabdo ke dvara k i s i i j a t i ke j i i v e n k i i b h i n n b h i n n s t h i t i y o ka i t i h a s u p a s t h i t k i y a ja s a k - t a hay. i s i i adhar par a r y j a t i ka p r a c i i n ' t a m i t i h a s p r e -s t u t k iya gaya hay avr jyo jyo s a m a g r i i upolobdh h o t i i ja r o h i i h a y , tyo tyo yoh i t i h a s t n i i k k i y a ja raha hay . i s a v a s t h a me yah b a t s p a s t samajh me a s a k - t i i hay k i j a t i i y j i i v a n me Jabdo ka s t h a n k i t ' n e mahattv ka hoy. j a t i i y s a h i t y ko r a k s i t k a r - n e t a t h a u s - k e b h a v i s y ko sucaru avr samujval bonane ke a t i r i k t vah k i s i i bhasa k i i sampann'ta ya J e b d ' b a h u l 1 t a ka suucok avr us b h a s a ke s a h i t y ka adhyayan k o r - n e -va lo ka sab s e bo-pa sahayok b h i i h o t a hay . v i j e s ' t e h any b h a s a -bhas iyd avr v i d e j i y o ke l i y e t o u s - k a avr b h i i adhik upeyog hota hoy. in sob drsîyo se Jobd-koj k i s i i b h a s a ke s a h i t y k i i muulyavan sampett i avr us bhasa ke bhancjar ka s a b s e baâ n i d a r j a k hota hoy.

M A R A T H I S E C T I O N

C H A P T E R 1

ARRANGEMENT O P THE SYLLABARY

The Devanagari S c r i p t i s u s e d i n w r i t i n g Marathi ( Ep[r<§t ) and

the arrangement of the c h a r a c t e r s i n t h e s y l l a b a r y i s the same as

the Sanskr i t arrangement-'-. Some o f t h e c h a r a c t e r s are used on ly i n

w r i t i n g S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , b u t most o f them may be found i n l i t e r a r y

t e x t s .

The s c r i p t i s u s u a l l y r e f e r r e d t o as «JI c*S«T)*T (balobodh) , ' t h a t

can be understood by a c h i l d ' . T h i s name i s u s e d t o r e f e r to the

Devanagari s c r i p t t o d i s t i n g u i s h i t from the c u r s i v e s c r i p t a l s o u s e d

in w r i t i n g Marathi , and known a s q t ^ t (mocj i i ) . Each c h a r a c t e r i s

c a l l e d «3T~$TT (©ksor) and the s y l l a b i c s e r i e s i s c a l l e d 6Ju^|<v>|

(vorn©mala) , ' c h a r a c t e r - s e r i e s ' . The terms used by Marathi grammarians

in r e f e r r i n g to the c h a r a c t e r s a r e s i m i l a r t o t h o s e used i n S a n s k r i t ,

but as the r e a l i s a t i o n of the c h a r a c t e r s i n Marathi d i f f e r s somewhat

from the S a n s k r i t sys tem i n r e s p e c t o f consonant c h a r a c t e r s , t h e s e

terms are used i n t h i s s e c t i o n i n t h e i r Marathi form, and t r a n s c r i b e d

in accordance w i t h the Marathi r e a l i s a t i o n of the c h a r a c t e r s . The

d i f f e r e n c e between the terms u s e d i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n and the

corresponding Marathi terms i s i l l u s t r a t e d by t h e s e examples :

Sanskr i t ^{j j f^j^ ( e k s s r s m ) , Marathi ^3T IT ( o k s e r )

i^TPR": (v iramoh) , fotTW (viram)

^FcT ^ S f ( o n t o h s t h o ) , sS^TT^^r (©ntos th )


92 MARATHI SECTION

CONSONANTS w i t h © 1

Velar 2

P a l a t a l 3

R e t r o -f l e x

k D e n t a l

5 L a b i a l

Pl

os

iv

es

Voi

cele

ss

U n a s p i r a t e d k© C© -, t s © 1 t 9 t© p©

Pl

os

iv

es

Voi

cele

ss

A s p i r a t e d kh© ch© th© th© ph©

Pl

os

iv

es

Voi

ced U n a s p i r a t e d g© 3 9 1 a;© d© b©

Pl

os

iv

es

Voi

ced

A s p i r a t e d gh© jh© zh©-1- dh© dh© bh©

Pl

os

iv

es

Nasa l ( p © ) 2 n9 n© m©

Semivowels y© r© 1© v©-

F r i c a t i v e s s©

A s p i r a t e h©

L a t e r a l I 9

VOWELS © a i i i u UU e ©y 0 ©V

MODIFIERS5 Nasa l - nj , or ~ A s p i r a t e d - h

1. - h. See n o t e s on f o l l o w i n g p a g e . 5. See S a n s k r i t , Chapter 1.

The t a b l e g i v e n be low shows t h e arrangement of tbe Marathi s y l l -

abary i n roman n o t a t i o n . As the s y s t e m of w r i t i n g i s s y l l a b i c , t h e

c h a r a c t e r s i n the s y l l a b a r y r e p r e s e n t s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t i n g e i t h e r of

a vowel or of a c o n s o n a n t f o l l o w e d by t h e vowel o . The roman t a b l e

shows each consonant w r i t t e n w i t h t h i s v o w e l , w h i c h , when i t i s r e a l -

i s e d With a consonant c h a r a c t e r , i s u s u a l l y r e f e r r e d to i n E n g l i s h

t e x t s as the ' i n h e r e n t v o w e l ' .

ARRANGEMENT OF THE SYLLABARY 93

Notes on the s y l l a b l e s marked 1.. - h. i n the roman t a b l e :

1. The c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t i n g c o , ja and jho are r e a l i s e d i n

some words as a l v e o l a r c o n s o n a n t s , w i t h f r i c a t i v e or a f f r i c a t e d

a r t i c u l a t i o n . This r e a l i s a t i o n i s t r a n s c r i b e d as 1 sa , za and

zha , as shown i n the t a b l e .

2. The c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t i n g na and jia do n o t occur as s i n g l e

c h a r a c t e r s , but o n l y i n c o m b i n a t i o n w i t h o t h e r c h a r a c t e r s , and

only i n S a n s k r i t loanwords u s e d i n t b e l i t e r a r y l a n g u a g e .

3» The c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t i n g vo i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h l a b i o -

denta l a r t i c u l a t i o n .

I I . The c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t i n g - s a and s y l l a b i c r occur on ly i n

Sanskr i t loanwords .

The s e r i e s of v o w e l s i n c l u d e s 1 s h o r t 1 i and ' l o n g ' i i , ' s h o r t ' u

and ' l o n g ' uu. These p a i r s of v o w e l s o c c u r i n Marathi w o r d s , and the

c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t i n g t h e ' s h o r t ' and t h e ' l o n g ' v o w e l s are w r i t t e n

according t o c e r t a i n r u l e s o f orthography-'- . This d i s t i n c t i o n between

the ' s h o r t ' and the ' l o n g ' v o w e l s i s p r e s e r v e d i n t h e t r a n s c r i p t i o n

of the c h a r a c t e r s , though i n modern Marath i s p e e c h t h e r e i s o f t e n

l i t t l e d i f f e r e n c e between t h e p r o n u n c i a t i o n of words w r i t t e n w i t h the

c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t i n g t h e ' s h o r t ' or t h e ' l o n g ' v o w e l s .

The term ' m o d i f i e r ' i s e x p l a i n e d i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n . F u l l y

n a s a l i s e d vowels are r a r e i n Marath i and t h e symbol irj i s u s e d f o r

t r a n s c r i b i n g the mark o f n a s a l i s a t i o n o n l y i n a s y s t e m a t i c t r a n s c r i p t -

ion of examples f o r the purpose o f d e s c r i b i n g t h e c o n t e x t s i n which i t

i s r e a l i s e d . In words i n which t h i s mark i s g i v e n z e r o - r e a l i s a t i o n ,

i t i s l e f t u n t r a n s c r i b e d .

1, See b e l o w , end of Chapter 2.

C H A P T E R 2


The c h a r a c t e r s of the Devanagari S c r i p t u s e d i n w r i t i n g Marath i ,

and the r e a l i s a t i o n of them i n r e a d i n g , are d i s c u s s e d i n t h i s c h a p t e r

under the same h e a d i n g s a s t h e c h a r a c t e r s i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n :

1. Consonant C h a r a c t e r s ,

2. Vowel C h a r a c t e r s and Vowel S i g n s , and

3. M o d i f i e r s .

The s t y l e of the c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n i s t h e

s t y l e g e n e r a l l y u s e d i n Hindi p r i n t i n g and w r i t i n g . The forms of the

c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n i n t h a t s e c t i o n as 'Bombay' forms a re u s e d i n Marathi

p r i n t i n g and w r i t i n g i n s t e a d of the c o r r e s p o n d i n g Hindi f orms . Other

d i f f e r e n c e s of l i n e and form may be s e e n by comparing t h e c h a r a c t e r s

g iven i n t h i s s e c t i o n w i t h t h o s e g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n . The

Hindi s t y l e i s n o t u s e d i n Marathi p r i n t i n g or w r i t i n g .

The method of w r i t i n g t h e c h a r a c t e r s i s i n g e n e r a l t h e same as

t h a t d e s c r i b e d i n the I n t r o d u c t i o n , and i n t h e n o t e s on t h e c a l l i -

graphy of s p e c i a l c h a r a c t e r s as t h e y are g i v e n i n t h e S a n s k r i t

s e c t i o n . When w r i t i n g t h e c h a r a c t e r s , r e f e r e n c e s h o u l d be made t o

the c o r r e s p o n d i n g groups o f c h a r a c t e r s i n t h a t section."'"

1. R e f e r e n c e s are g i v e n t h r o u g h o ut t h i s c h a p t e r t o the d i v i s i o n s and s u b - d i v i s i o n s w i t h t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g numbers i n Chapter 2. of the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n .


1 . Consonant C h a r a c t e r s .

The consonant c h a r a c t e r s ar e a r r a n g e d i n t h r e e g r o u p s : ' v o r g i i y '

c h a r a c t e r s , ' o n t e s t h ' c h a r a c t e r s and 'uusm' c h a r a c t e r s . ! As t h e y are

g iven i n the s y l l a b a r y , t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s are r e a l i s e d as s y l l a b l e s

c o n s i s t i n g of an i n i t i a l c o n s o n a n t , or s e m i - v o w e l , f o l l o w e d by the

vowel o , and t h e y are d e s c r i b e d a s 3T°BTT ( o k a r ) . The r e a l i s a t i o n

of a consonant c h a r a c t e r w i t h o u t t h i s v o w e l , t h a t i s , as the c o n s o n -

ant element of the s y l l a b l e o n l y , i s i n d i c a t e d by w r i t i n g a d i a g o n a l

s t roke known as fof^fiq" (v iram) a t t h e f o o t of t h e c h a r a c t e r , as i n

S a n s k r i t 2 , t h u s , cR , k - , cT , t - , TJ" , p - . Characters w r i t t e n V \ N

w i th t h i s s t r o k e are d e s c r i b e d by Marath i grammarians as ' h o l o n t ' ,

as in S a n s k r i t , but i n the t e a c h i n g of w r i t i n g i n Marathi s c h o o l s

the w r i t i n g of t h i s s t r o k e i s c a l l e d THT TftS' t (pay mo^onem,

'breaking the f o o t ' ) , and a c h a r a c t e r w i t h t h i s s t r o k e i s d e s c r i b e d

as 05*1% (longocjem, ' l a m e ' ) .

The r e a l i s a t i o n , of okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s i n r e a d i n g Marathi

d i f f e r s somewhat from the r e a l i s a t i o n o f t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s i n S a n s k r i t .

The f o l l o w i n g n o t e s may be r e g a r d e d a s g e n e r a l g u i d i n g p r i n c i p l e s t o

which r e f e r e n c e may be made l a t e r when t h e c h a r a c t e r s are d i s c u s s e d

i n d e t a i l .

a. A f i n a l okar consonant c h a r a c t e r i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o -

vowel , except i n a few S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s .

b . A f i n a l okar c h a r a c t e r formed by combin ing two or more consonant

characters3, or a f i n a l okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r precede d by a

1. See S a n s k r i t , Ch„2,1.1 - i i i . 2. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , l . i o okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , as d e s c r i b e d below i n n o t e s a. - d. a r e , h o w e v e r , n o t w r i t t e n w i t h the v iram, which i s used main ly i n w r i t i n g c e r t a i n S a n s k r i t loanwords and Marathi c o l l o q u i a l forms. 3. See b e l o w , Ch .3. i

MARATHI S E C T I O N

c h a r a c t e r w r i t t e n w i t h t h e a n u s v a r 1 r e p r e s e n t i n g a n a s a l c o n s o n a n t ,

i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h an © - g l i d e .

c . A media l ©kar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or

w i t h an © - g l i d e , i n c e r t a i n c o n t e x t s ; a s , f o r i n s t a n c e , when such

a c h a r a c t e r o c c u r s a s the s econd c h a r a c t e r of a word of t h r e e or

more c h a r a c t e r s and t h e f o l l o w i n g c h a r a c t e r i s w r i t t e n w i t h one of 2

vowel s i g n s . Other c o n t e x t s are g i v e n l a t e r , when the c h a r a c t e r s

are d i s c u s s e d i n d e t a i l .

d. When an okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r i s the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of a

v e r b a l "base, i t i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an

© - g l i d e , b e f o r e t h e a d d i t i o n of s u f f i x e s c o n s i s t i n g o f , or b e g i n -

n ing w i t h , a c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r w i t h one of the vowel s i g n s .

In the t r a n s c r i p f i o n of Marathi w o r d s , f i n a l ©kar consonant

c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an © - g l i d e , are w r i t t e n

w i t h o u t © , and m e d i a l ©kar consonant c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d i n t h i s

way are w r i t t e n t h u s , k ' , t ' , p ' , f o r gu idance i n r e a d i n g . R e f e r e n c e

t o t h e s e n o t e s s h o u l d be made when r e a d i n g the examples g i v e n w i t h

the c h a r a c t e r s t h r o u g h o u t t h i s c h a p t e r . Charac ter s which do n o t

occur as i n i t i a l c h a r a c t e r s are i n d i c a t e d by a hyphen p r e f i x e d t o t h e

s y l l a b l e i n the roman t r a n s c r i p t i o n .

3

i . Charac ters of t h e v o r g i i y group.

The f i r s t group of consonant c h a r a c t e r s c o n s i s t s of t w e n t y f i v e

c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t i n g s y l l a b l e s w i t h an i n i t i a l p l o s i v e consonant f o l l o w e d by the vowel © . These c h a r a c t e r s f a l l i n t o f i v e ofTf

( v o r g ) , or c l a s s e s . The c h a r a c t e r s i n the t a b l e g i v e n below may be

1. See b e l o w , 2 . i i . 3 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , l . i .

2 . See b e l o w , 2 . i i . Vowel s i g n s .


35 7 ? XT k© kh© go gha

c©( t sa ) ch© j a(za) j h a ( z h a ) -jia

z z z, t 9 th© a;© aha

t© th© d© dha na

« r

P© ph© ba bha ma

compared wi th the S a n s k r i t c h a r a c t e r s , w r i t t e n i n the Hindi s t y l e .

ko-vorg

co -verg

Jo-verg

t o - v o r g

po -vorg

The c h a r a c t e r s and v3T" do n o t occur i n Marathi words , but

they are w r i t t e n , i n combinat ion w i t h o t h e r c h a r a c t e r s , i n some

Sanskr i t loanwords used i n the l i t e r a r y l a n g u a g e .

The three c h a r a c t e r s , vrf and are r e a l i s e d i n r e a d i n g

in two ways , accord ing t o t h e word i n w h i c h the y o c c u r , and the

vowels w i t h which they are r e a l i s e d when w r i t t e n w i t h one of the

vowel s i g n s .

a. The p a l a t a l r e a l i s a t i o n , ^ a s c o , 3T as ja , and as

jha , i s made u s u a l l y i n r e a d i n g S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , and always

when t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s have t h e s i g n s of the vowe l s i , i i or ay.

b. The a l v e o l a r r e a l i s a t i o n , ^ a s 1 s© , \Jf a s za , and f£f

as zha , i s made u s u a l l y i n o t h e r w o r d s , when t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s

98 MARATHI S E C T I O N

1 . See b e l o w , i n t h i s c h a p t e r , 2 . i i . 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n of e x a m p l e s , s e e page 1 3 0 . The a l v e o l a r

r e a l i s a t i o n of c©-v©rg c h a r a c t e r s i s i n d i c a t e d by an a s t e r i s k .

are a k a r , or when t h e y ar e w r i t t e n w i t h the s i g n s of the v o w e l s

a , u , uu , o or ev-1-.

c . When t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s ar e w r i t t e n w i t h the s i g n of the vow61 e ,

the p a l a t a l and a l v e o l a r r e a l i s a t i o n s occur i n an a l m o s t even

d i s t r i b u t i o n of w o r d s , and even may vary from t ime t o t ime w i t h

chang ing c o n v e n t i o n s of s p e e c h .

No comprehens ive r u l e can be g i v e n f o r t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e s e

three c h a r a c t e r s , however , and i n the r e a d i n g examples t h e p a l a t a l

r e a l i s a t i o n s h o u l d be made u n l e s s an i n d i c a t i o n of the a l v e o l a r r e a l -

i s a t i o n i s g i v e n .

The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e the v a r y i n g r e a l i s a t i o n of okar

consonant c h a r a c t e r s i n c e r t a i n c o n t e x t s :

a. As the s e c o n d c h a r a c t e r of a f o u r c h a r a c t e r word:

^rxT«F> ' » dhamaka"!;© , r e a l i s e d as dham'ka-!;

b . In a v e r b a l form, t h e r e a l i s a t i o n changing a c c o r d i n g t o the f o r m-

a t i v e p a r t i c l e or p a r t i c l e s added:

tSTS , i^socjhe , v e r b a l b a s e , r e a l i s e d as tsod^h

TcTfi • tpod^hote , b a s e w i t h <=f added, r e a l i s e d as i^socjhet

^TS^^T » it6oc|hete1}S© , b a s e w i t h ^ , and emphat ic p a r t i c l e , W

r e a l i s e d as 1is©6 h ' t e ^ s .

p

Reading examples .

1 . One c h a r a c t e r words . Four of the v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r s occur a s

words: TJ W <3>


1. See S a n s k r i t , C h.2 , l . i i .

2. Two c h a r a c t e r words; f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

W\ W W BTT T^cT ^ ST*?

3. Three c h a r a c t e r words; f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

q ^ r "TO^ *r<5Hr *T^cT 5 ^

eRSfi T35W> *W&rt VsTfT *vjTCcr *3mS

1+.' Four c h a r a c t e r words; s e c o nd c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l ,

or wi th an © - g l i d e , f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

T 3 w z erqsFie wjj?iz k w ^ z

^ o f i ^ '^qsRrT * ^ 5 R ^ T *^^rcRrT *ZhW*iZ *fTe°FRN

i i . Characters of the ©ntos th group."*"

The c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s group g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n are

w r i t t e n in the Hindi s t y l e . The Marath i c h a r a c t e r s a r e :

yo ro l o vo

When the c h a r a c t e r s and cf o c c u r i n i t i a l l y , or m e d i a l l y

r e a l i s e d w i t h a f o l l o w i n g v o w e l , t h e y a re r e a l i s e d as c o n s o n a n t s .

When they occur m e d i a l l y i n p o s i t i o n s i n which okar consonant

charac ters are r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or f i n a l l y , t h e y are r e a l i s -

ed as s e m i - v o w e l s , forming a d i p h t h o n g w i t h the vowel of the p r e c e d i n g

s y l l a b l e . Examples:

yevon vor bhoy l o v l o v ' k o r

ioo MARATHI S E C T I O N

1. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 1 3 0 . 2. See S a n s k r i t , C h .2,1. i i i .

Reading examples"'"

1. One c h a r a c t e r word. " i s the o n l y c h a r a c t e r i n t h i s group which

occurs as a word.

2. Two c h a r a c t e r w o r d s ; f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

^ 5 o r *rc m c*5*T

<q? vsz m as ^ *^5r

3 . Three c h a r a c t e r w o r d s ; f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

5T5c < ^ T tT65H ^TcT cPR W T 3 ^ T^rf

cFTO 35R 5 ofTST *xRcT * T<?T* * t t ^ * ^ s ? f ^ * c ( ^ T

h. Pour and f i v e c h a r a c t e r words . Second c h a r a c t e r i n f o u r c h a r a c t e r

words , or t h i r d c h a r a c t e r i n f i v e c h a r a c t e r w o r d s , r e a l i s e d w i t h

z e r o - v o w e l or w i t h an o - g l i d e ; f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o -

vowel .

^oToRT opTTrT Z l V t t ^3"cT

TfftZV] ^ ^ c R c f TO^rf * W ? Q Z

2

i i i . Charac ters of t h e uusm group.

The c h a r a c t e r s o f t h i s group g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n are

w r i t t e n i n the Hindi s t y l e . The Marathi c h a r a c t e r s a r e :

51 ^ *T - f Jo s o so ho

The c h a r a c t e r "Gf o c c u r s o n l y i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , and when

r e a d i n g words i n common u s e i n Marath i , i t i s o f t e n r e a l i s e d as Jo ,

e x c e p t i n formal r e a d i n g . P i n a l f» i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h © .

C H A R A C T E R S O F T H E S Y L L A B A R Y IC

Reading e x a m p l e s 1

1 . None of the c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s group o c c u r s as a word.

2. Two c h a r a c t er words; f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l ,

or , i n the l a s t t h r e e w o r d s , w i t h o .

TO *T5T ^ ^ $R W

5** ^e: ^TH W ^ 3 . Three c h a r a c t e r words; f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

sro*r wm *rc*r ^F^rer TO^ * ^ n r * H ^ r

h. Four and f i v e c h a r a c t e r words . Second c h a r a c t e r s , or c h a r a c t e r s

i n d i c a t e d by numbers i n b r a c k e t s , r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l or w i t h

and e - g l i d e ; f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

£ W r T f £ R * T HTSre 3TcT"qe " & V W

%*mz ^ T O C K J *iw>m;zp t r w * r w L ? J

The l a s t consonant c h a r a c t e r i n t h e Marathi s y l l a b a r y i s 2

o5" , -],Q , r e a l i s e d as a r e t r o f l e x l a t e r a l c o n s o n a n t w i t h © .

Examples of words w r i t t e n w i t h t h i s c h a r a c t e r

Uo5 XFIOS "^["55" ^?TO5" * WOFOS ^ 5 5 ^ oToStr CJAFOS

tJoSH *xT55cl55 ^o5gR3" **R\3TcT55 (2) SfJoSlToSrT t2) * o o ^ *

The two c h a r a c t e r s $T and ^" a r e o f t e n added a f t e r 55 i n the

Marathi s y l l a b a r y , but t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s , r e p r e s e n t i n g s y l l a b l e s c o n -

s i s t i n g of two c o n s e c u t i v e c o n s o n a n t s w i t h the vowel © , do not

' p r o p e r l y b e l o n g t o the s y l l a b a r y , and a r e d i s c u s s e d l a t e r . ^ 1 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e page 1 3 0 . 2. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 1 . i i i , Ved ic c h a r a c t e r . 3 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e page 1 3 0 . ©kar consonan t c h a r a c t e r s

r e a l i s e d as shown in p r e v i o u s e x a m p l e s . h. See be low, Ch .3 . Conjunct C h a r a c t e r s , C l a s s e s 2. and h.

102 M A R A T H I S E C T I O N

2 . Vowel C h a r a c t e r s and Vowel S i g n s 1 .


The vowel c h a r a c t e r s u s e d i n w r i t i n g Marathi are the same as the

S a n s k r i t c h a r a c t e r s , u s i n g t h e Bombay forms where t h e s e d i f f e r from 2

the Hindi f o r m s , and o m i t t i n g s y l l a b i c rr , 1 and 11 . The vowel

c h a r a c t e r s are u s u a l l y p l a c e d f i r s t i n the vernomala . The c a l l i g r a p h y

of the vowel c h a r a c t e r s i s i l l u s t r a t e d i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n .

The Marathi vowel c h a r a c t e r s a r e :

© a i i i u uu e ©y o ©v

The c h a r a c t e r ^? , s y l l a b i c r , occurs o n l y i n a few S a n s k r i t

l o a n w o r d s , u s e d m a i n l y i n t h e l i t e r a r y language The vowel c h a r a c t e r s

are r e f e r r e d t o a s akar , i k a r , ukar , and so on.

In a l l r e a d i n g e x a m p l e s which f o l l o w , okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s

which occur i n words h a v i n g vowel c h a r a c t e r s or vowel s i g n s s h o u l d

be r e a l i s e d a c c o r d i n g t o t h e g e n e r a l r u l e s a l r e a d y g i v e n , u n l e s s

s p e c i a l n o t e s are added .

Reading examples- ' .

1 . Vowel c h a r a c t e r s o n l y . $fl TJ 3Tt 3TT^

2 . Vowel c h a r a c t e r s w i t h ©kar consonant c h a r a c t e r s .

6T§ f$ *T«F5 %fi s f f e a f fe

"fc 3Tto5 <3tW W*T

*^5r^r 3 5 ? r ^osi sfcrsr a f t o s ^ -

1 . The u s e of vowel c h a r a c t e r s and vowel s i g n s i s e x p l a i n e d i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t - i o n , C h . 2 , 2 . i . 2 . i b i d . 2 . 2 . i .

3 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p , 1 3 0 .


1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 2 . i i . C a l l i g r a p h y .


Vowel s i g n s c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o e a c h vowel c h a r a c t e r , e x c e p t ,

are added to the okar form of c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s t o r e p r e s e n t

s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t i n g of an i n i t i a l c o n s o n a n t f o l l o w e d by one of the

vowels a to ov . The vowel s i g n s a r e shown h e r e added t o t h e c o n -

sonant charac te r of) . The order o f s t r o k e s i n w r i t i n g c h a r a c t e r s w i t h

vowel s i g n s , and s p e c i a l f o r m s , are g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n l .

ka k i k i i ku kuu k r ke key ko kev

In the t e a c h i n g of w r i t i n g i n s c h o o l s , t h e u p r i g h t s t r o k e of^TT,

\3TT and <2rft , and of the c o r r e s p o n d i n g vowel s i g n s , as i n oRT ,

and o^* , i s r e f e r r e d t o as obi HI ( k a n a ) . This term i s a l s o used i n

r e f e r r i n g to the u p r i g h t s t r o k e i n any c h a r a c t e r . The d i a g o n a l

s u p e r s c r i b e d s t r o k e s i n t h e c h a r a c t e r s TT , vsfr and , and of

the vowel s i g n s i n % , ofe , oRt and oFvt" » a r e r e f e r r e d t o as

J-|T5f"i (matra ) . The s i g n s of t h e v o w e l s g and ^ are r e f e r r e d t o

as %?5f€t ( v e l a ^ i i ) , the s i g n i n ft> b e i n g ^T^t %c7f€t" (d^avii

v e l a n J i i , ' l e f t v e l a n ^ i i ' ) and t h e s i g n i n b e i n g ^vSTcft" %"c t€1*

( u z o v i i v e l a n j ; i i , ' r i g h t v e l a n j ; i i ' ) . A l l t h e vowel s i g n s are r e f e r r e d

to as <e^U| (khuun_, p l u r a l khuna.).

In some modern Marathi p u b l i c a t i o n s new forms of some of the

vowel c h a r a c t e r s are b e i n g u s e d , formed by w r i t i n g the vowel s i g n s

wi th the c h a r a c t e r \3? , t h u s :

% 3fr <f 3j; <3J $ &

i i i u uu r e oy



1 . One c h a r a c t e r words .

W f t % ^ % % *fr TIT % %

2. Two c h a r a c t e r words .

^ W § f e **fN" ^fa ^ tc^ % r T 3 ^ oBTq ^ t*T ^noT ^"cT ofsfoT ^ 3fa s f j ^ ^ ^

^>"^T s f t ^ f$T5J UTrft 4nrf JJ?> * # ^ T

*n3> ^Bfir ^ % | spg 3TfooT

3 . Three c h a r a c t e r w o r d s .

w r a %ft*r ôj^r ^ fcp f i =ft^5T %§5> t ^ s "

sR^tT frcTR" *^-i frT « m i

^\ *^tm€t -rt\S[ f ^ s F n ^ %TPn~ f ^ r ^ f l r

R e a l i s a t i o n of m e d i a l okar c h a r a c t e r s i n words which have 2

c h a r a c t e r s w i t h vowel s i g n s i n v a r i o u s p o s i t i o n s .

a. When a media l okar c h a r a c t e r , i n a t h r e e c h a r a c t e r word, p r e c e d e s

a f i n a l c h a r a c t e r w i t h a vowel s i g n , i t i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h

z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an o - g l i d e , and and of form d i p h t h o n g s

w i t h the vowel of t h e p r e c e d i n g c h a r a c t e r s , as i n

ORl^Toft >$T"*ft IpSTT ofJTW ®TT iY

a r / k h i i r e j ' m i i mul 'ga k a y ' d a h a v ' ^ i i

5T*lit *TT5F>tr ôR^T 3TcRT ^NTTT

J e g ' ^ i i b h a k ' r i i chok'dâ o^h'ra k o y ' t a

1 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n of examples s e e p . 1 3 0 . 2. Compare t h e s e n o t e s w i t h n o t e s b . and c . above i n t h i s c h a p t e r .

CHARACTERS OF THE SYLLABARY ic

The r e a l i s a t i o n of okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s i n words of four or

more c h a r a c t e r s i s i l l u s t r a t e d i n t h e examples g i v e n be low. The

r e a l i s a t i o n v a r i e s a c c o r d i n g t o t h e p o s i t i o n i n each word of the

c h a r a c t e r s w i t h vowel s i g n s , and a knowledge of the language i s

the only r e l i a b l e g u i d e t o t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of such words .

Second c h a r a c t er r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an o - g l i d e :

t t r T c F ^ i - m^Tr^ % c^^t^ T m w «

J e t ' k o r i i bhan'god^ vel'dod^a saa^'pataT,

Third c h a r a c t e r r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an a - g l i d e :

r r rwf^r *rfa<5c^r *rrg^?fr t a b e d / t o b mobad' la b h a t u k ' l i i

Other c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an o - g l i d e :

t t f^Fs^ r r - q w ^ n f r ^ T ^ T T ^ R p a l i k a d / t s a p o r ' v a n ' g i i s e m ' z u u t ' d a r

When a s u f f i x c o n s i s t i n g o f , or b e g i n n i n g w i t h , a c h a r a c t e r w i t h

a vowel s i g n i s added t o a v e r b a l b a s e end in g i n an okar c o n s o n -

ant c h a r a c t e r , t h i s f i n a l c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l ,

or w i t h an a - g l i d e , as i n t h e s e e x a m p l e s :

has b a s a t b a s - t o va\ va^ot v a ^ - t a t

When such s u f f i x e s are added t o v e r b a l b a s e s of t h r e e or more

c h a r a c t e r s of which t h e f i n a l and p r e f i n a l are okar consonant

c h a r a c t e r s , the r e a l i s a t i o n o f akar c h a r a c t e r s v a r i e s i n the way

i l l u s t r a t e d by the examples g i v e n b e l o w .

Verbal base of t h r e e c h a r a c t e r s :

semoz sam*za s a m ' z a t s a m a z - t o s a m a z - t i l

106 M A R A T H I S E C T I O N

Verbal base of f o u r c h a r a c t e r s , s e c o n d , t h i r d and f o u r t h okar:

fcTT^ST^ f ^ ^ c ^ T f ^ - E T o S c T "f^T^To5c5T vir 'gheT, v i r ' g h o l u u n v i r ' g h e l . o t v i r 'ghaT_- l a


1. R e a l i s a t i o n of okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s as i n n o t e a. above .

^^NFTtfT. ^HcTT ' $ 5 % >3W«IT W & h

^fe^vST oRT^fr *^3Ta^ f t f ^ ^ U T ^3TR *g5R?ITxr

^ q r ^ r ^w^xcfc fia^^rr ffe-snajoR ^ i ^ w

2 . R e a l i s a t i o n of okar consonan t c h a r a c t e r s as i n n o t e b . above ,

ofioo-rr cfioScTt " T O T T W T c T T c T ^ T T ^ ^ T ^ 6 # $ 5

f%^T€ fll^npt ft^&OT \ 3 T ^ ^ T o 5 r f ^TSWoScTTrT

p R e a l i s a t i o n of c h a r a c t e r s of the c o - v e r g w i t h vowel s i g n s .

The t h r e e c h a r a c t e r s xjT , \xT and , are a lways r e a l i s e d as

p a l a t a l c o n s o n a n t s when t h e y a r e w r i t t e n w i t h t h e vowel s i g n s of i

or i i , or w i t h any vowel s i g n i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s . They ar e r e a l -

i s e d more f r e q u e n t l y as a l v e o l a r c o n s o n a n t s when w r i t t e n w i t h o t h e r

vowel s i g n s . When w r i t t e n w i t h the vowel s i g n of e , t h e a l v e o l a r or

p a l a t a l r e a l i s a t i o n may vary from t ime t o t ime and from d i s t r i c t t o

d i s t r i c t . The r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s as a l v e o l a r or as p a l -

a t a l c o n s o n a n t s i n v a r i o u s c o n t e x t s i s i l l u s t r a t e d by t h e examples

g i v e n b e l o w , but t h e o n l y r e l i a b l e g u i de f o r r e a d i n g the m a j o r i t y of

1. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p.131. 2 . See a b o v e , n o t e on t h e v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r s , i n l . i .


3txT vac on n i i c c o l o n c e y n ceha car c e h e r a cuup

kocora jen me ja u j e q juva jeven_ j h e l a

c . A l v e o l a r r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s , o k a r , or w i t h any vowel

s i g n except t h o s e of i , i i or ey :

^>ft WR W*TWT ^ dfft ^cfi

t s o t ' n i i t s a r t s o m ' t s a t s u u k t i t s e t s o r t s e v k KJ fa I , %J Kf %J KJ <J <J

^ f t ^r^t "OT r . ^r te %r ZQT[ vezon semez zaga "bazuu v a z e l zor

zhofken^ zhad^ zhucjuup mazhe zhop

The emphatic p a r t i c l e t£T , w r i t t e n as the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of a

word, i s always r e a l i s e d a s an a l v e o l a r c o n s o n a n t . The words

-oftvji and "SffaT a r e r e a l i s e d r e s p e c t i v e l y as c i i z and j h i i z

The vowel c h a r a c t e r s ^ and 3 ( ' s h o r t ' v o w e l s ) and j§ and 35

( ' l o n g ' v o w e l s ) , and the c o r r e s p o n d i n g vowel s i g n s , are w r i t t e n i n

Marathi words a c c o r d i n g t o c e r t a i n r u l e s of or thography . These

r u l e s inc lude r e f e r e n c e t o t h e o r t h o g r a p h y of t h e m o d i f i e r known as

words in which t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s o c c u r i s a knowledge of the l a n g u a g e ,

a. P a l a t a l r e a l i s a t i o n w i t h t h e v o w e l s i g n s of i , i i :

c i k o t ciid^ b h a c i i j i i b h a j i i m a j h i i

h. P a l a t a l r e a l i s a t i o n i n S a n s k r i t and Hindi l o a n w o r d s , and o t h e r s ,

wi th the remaining vowel s i g n s :


<3T m t 3 *

T orrj am im iirrj uirj errj orrj

5R SET # f karrj icarrj kiirj kiirrj kurrj kerrj korrj

The onusvar i s w r i t t e n t o the r i g h t s i d e of a s u p e r s c r i b e d vowel

s i g n . The order o f s t r o k e s i n w r i t i n g c h a r a c t e r s w i t h vowel s i g n s

and the onusvar i s g i v e n i n the n o t e s on c a l l i g r a p h y i n t h e S a n s k r i t

s e c t i o n .

The onusvar i s r e a l i s e d i n Marathi as f o l l o w s :

a. The onusvar , o r i g i n a l l y a mark i n d i c a t i n g n a s a l i s a t i o n of a v o w e l ,

i s s t i l l w r i t t e n i n many Marathi words i n which the v o w e l s are

not n a s a l i s e d i n s t a n d a r d modern s p e e c h . The onusvar i n such words

i s d i s r e g a r d e d i n r e a d i n g , though i t i s s t i l l w r i t t e n e i t h e r t o

show the e t y m o l o g y of a word, t o p r e s e r v e a d i s t i n c t i o n of meaning

i n p a i r s of words i n which one has a vowel which was o r i g i n a l l y

n a s a l i s e d , or t o e x p r e s s grammatical r e l a t i o n s h i p s . Charac ter s

1. See b e l o w . 3 . i . 2 . See S a n s k r i t , C h , 2 . 3 . i .

t h e a n u s v a r ! , and a re t h e r e f o r e g i v e n i n the f u l l s t a t e m e n t of Marathi

r u l e s of Orthography, a f t e r the m o d i f i e r s have b e e n d i s c u s s e d .

3 . M o d i f i e r s .

Both the m o d i f i e r s o c c u r r i n g i n S a n s k r i t are u s e d i n w r i t i n g

Marathi, , though t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of them d i f f e r s from the r e a l i s a t i o n

i n r e a d i n g S a n s k r i t . 2

1 . o n u s v a r .^

The anusvar i s a lways w r i t t e n i n Marathi i n t h e form of a dot

p l a c e d above a c h a r a c t e r , t h u s :


w r i t t e n w i t h the onusvar a r e , h o w e v e r , s t i l l r e a l i s e d w i t h n a s a l -

i s a t i o n of the vowel i n Konkani s p e e c h l . The f o l l o w i n g examples

i l l u s t r a t e some of the c o n t e x t s i n which the anusvar i s w r i t t e n

hut not r e a l i s e d i n r e a d i n g .

Words:

tuu t o

Pa ir s of words:

Grammatical forms:

k i i

TO 2

nav^

he

"SBTiff

k a h i i

TO

nav^

# t i i

dat gohuu

#5T

p o t s

p a t s ^ p a t s 5

b a s - t o b o l - t e kor-uu

^Tc t t wfa g ^ T ^ f * l ^ t # ^ ^ f f ^r^r

y e - t a b a g e t mulane m u l a n i i m u l a j i i g h o r i i

An onusvar p l a c e d on a f i n a l c h a r a c t e r i s n e v er r e a l i s e d ,

except i n c e r t a i n c o n t e x t s i n modern Marathi w r i t i n g i n which

a d a p t a t i o n s of the s c r i p t ar e made i n order t o r e p r e s e n t c o l l o -c

quia l forms of s p e e c h , a s i n drama and d i a l o g u e .

h. In many words , i n c l u d i n g most S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , the onusvar

w r i t t e n on a c h a r a c t e r p r e c e d i n g one of the v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r s

i s r e a l i s e d as the n a s a l c o n s o n a n t o f t h e same c l a s s as the

consonant r e p r e s e n t e d by t h e f o l l o w i n g c h a r a c t e r , or as n

be fore a c h a r a c t e r of t h e c o - v a r g . When the anusvar i s r e a l i s e d

as a n a s a l consonant b e f o r e a f i n a l akar consonant c h a r a c t e r ,

1. The v a r i e t y of Marathi s p e e c h known a s 'Konkani s t a n d a r d ' i s spoken on the c o a s t a l s t r i p s o u t h of Bombay, the Konkan (korrjkori).

2 . ' b o a t ' . 3 . 'name' . U. ' e m e r a l d ' . 5 . ' f i v e ' . 6. See be low, Marathi r u l e s of o r t h o g r a p h y . 7. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 3 . i . n o t e b .

n o M A R A T H I S E C T I O N

the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d w i t h an © - g l i d e 1 . T h i s r e a l i s -

a t i o n of the ©nusvar i s i l l u s t r a t e d hy t h e f o l l o w i n g e x a m p l e s :

t*r ^ vsMtr zz f*m flttft ^ rang u n t s © n j i i r unj; b h i n t J i m p i i themb

As i n S a n s k r i t , t h e r e i s . an a l t e r n a t i v e method of r e p r e s e n t i n g

n a s a l c o n s o n a n t s p r e c e d i n g v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r s . This method i s p

d e s c r i b e d l a t e r , i n t h e d i s c u s s i o n of c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s .

When s u f f i x e s are added t o p l u r a l nouns and p r o n o u n s , t h e anusvar

i s w r i t t e n on the c h a r a c t e r p r e c e d i n g t h e s u f f i x . T h i s onusvar

i s r e a l i s e d as n b e f o r e the v a r i o u s forms of the s u f f i x ,

and o f t e n r e a l i s e d b e f o r e the s u f f i x e s • " f t and "$?T » e . g . r*TRT c*?Hfr 7*?HT rm^f mtff

tyan-1^sa^ t y a n - c i i t yan-n a t y a n - n i i t y a n - J i i

c . When the onusvar i s w r i t t e n on a c h a r a c t e r p r e c e d i n g one of t h e

o n t o s t h or uusm c h a r a c t e r s , as i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , m o s t l y

l e a r n e d words u s e d i n the l i t e r a r y l a n g u a g e , i t i s r e a l i s e d i n

v a r i o u s ways . Among t h e ways of r e a l i s i n g t h e onusvar i n such

w o r d s , g i v e n i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n ^ - , the u s u a l Marathi p r a c t i c e

i s i l l u s t r a t e d by t h e f o l l o w i n g e x a m p l e s :

onusvar b e f o r e T f , r e a l i s e d as y , as i n s a y y o g

onusvar b e f o r e c > » r e a l i s e d as 1 , as i n Hc/^M s o l l o g h 5

onusvar b e f o r e o t h e r o n t o s t h and uusm c h a r a c t e r s , r e a l i s e d a s v .

s a v r e k s o i ] ^ k i v v a ©vj" ©hivsa mavs s i v h

1 . See b e l o w , C h . 3 , 2 . 2 . i b i d . , 3 . C l a s s i i . 3 . The f i r s t c h a r a c t e r i n t h e s e words i s <T combined w i t h ZJ" . See Ch. 3 * 3 * CI. 3 .

2+. See S a n s k r i t ,Ch. 2 , 3 . i . n o t e c . N 5 . The l a s t c h a r a c t e r i n t h i s word i s "*Ts combined w i t h ^ . See Ch. 3 , 3 . CI. 2 . i i i . 6 . The c h a r a c t e r

r e p r e s e n t s 3 5 combined w i t h ^ . See C h . 3 , 3 . C I . 4 . i . b .

CHARACTERS OF THE SYLLABARY u

1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 3 . i i . 2 . The f i r s t c h a r a c t e r i n t h i s word i s combined w i t h of • See Ch. 2 , 3 . C I . 3 . i i .

In some e i g h t e e n t h c e n t u r y m a n u s c r i p t s the c h a r a c t e r "67 i s i n -s

s e r t e d between the c h a r a c t e r w i t h t h e onusvar and a f o l l o w i n g

o n t o s t h or uusm c h a r a c t e r , f o r m i n g a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r w i t h i t ;

e . g . Ho^R > sovhar , R jo^ , s i v h , ^o^gJTJr , sevrokson, .

d. The onusvar i s r e a l i s e d as n a s a l i s a t i o n of a vowel i n a few e x -

c l a m a t i o n s ; e . g . n3 " , o , v J • nil ; and i n the number word

T?fr , o y j i i .

i i . v i s o r g .

This modi f i er i s d e s c r i b e d i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n 1 . I t i s r a r e l y

used in w r i t i n g Marathi . I t o c c u r s i n a few S a n s k r i t l oanwords , and

i s sometimes w r i t t e n w i t h e x c l a m a t i o n s , t o i n d i c a t e p r o l o n g a t i o n or

s t r e s s . When i t i s w r i t t e n w i t h t h e f i n a l c h a r a c t e r i n S a n s k r i t l o a n -

words, i t i s r e a l i s e d as h f o l l o w e d by the vowel a , as i n t h e s e

words: "^T: , punha, "ipoTf: , s v e t a h a 2 , f c ^ Qij T: , v i / e s ' t o h a .

When the v i s o r g occurs m e d i a l l y i n a word, i t i s r e a l i s e d e i t h e r as

the doubl ing of the consonant o f t h e c h a r a c t e r which f o l l o w s i t , or

as a s p i r a t i o n a f t e r the vowel o f t h e c h a r a c t e r w i t h which i t i s

w r i t t e n ; e . g . c^ :^ » dukkh, \3TcT:F5T T > antohkorer; .

When the v i s o r g i s w r i t t e n a f t e r e x c l a m a t i o n s , i t u s u a l l y r e p r e s e n t s

a p r o l o n g a t i o n of the v o w e l , or a s p i r a t i o n a f t e r t h e v o w e l , as i n

t h e s e words: vjy. , u u . . . , or uuh ; f£s , cheh ; cfT,, vah .

http://file:///3TcT

I I 2 MARATHI S E C T I O N

1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , i + . 2 . i b i d . , 5 . 3 . i b i d . , 6 .

U. The Complete S y l l a b a r y .

The arrangement o f t h e c h a r a c t e r s of the Marathi s y l l a b a r y i n the

t r a d i t i o n a l order i s s i m i l a r t o t h a t g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n , 1

o m i t t i n g the vowel c h a r a c t e r s ^ , ^ and c£ , and u s i n g o n l y the

'Bombay' forms . The t a b l e i n which the vowel c h a r a c t e r s ( e x c e p t *R ),

and the m o d i f i e r s added t o the c h a r a c t e r \3Ff , are p l a c e d a t the

head of a s e r i e s of columns c o n s i s t i n g o f e v e r y consonant c h a r a c t e r

i n the okar form, w i t h e a c h o f the vowel s i g n s and each of t h e modi -

f i e r s , i s c a l l e d i n Marathi the «rTCR°l«£l > barakhoc^ii , the ' t w e l v e

c h a r a c t e r s ' . This t a b l e i s o f t e n r e c i t e d i n s c h o o l s by c h i l d r e n l e a r n -

i n g t o r e a d .

These two t a b l e s show t h e order i n which the c h a r a c t e r s are

p l a c e d as i n i t i a l c h a r a c t e r s of words i n d i c t i o n a r i e s , which i s the

same as t h e order i n S a n s k r i t , e x c e p t t h a t no s p e c i a l p l a c e i s g i v e n

t o c h a r a c t e r s w i t h the o n u s v a r . This d i f f e r e n c e i n order i s i l l u s t r a t -

ed by the f o l l o w i n g s e r i e s :

S a n s k r i t : a a i arrjyo arrjj"© arrjh© ak© akh© . .

Marathi : a a i ak© arrjk© akh© arrjkh© . . . ay© arrjy© arrjj"© . .

5 . Numerals .

The numerals u s e d i n Marathi are the 'Bombay' forms g i v e n i n the p

S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n .

6 . P u n c t u a t i o n .

In p r o s e w r i t i n g , t h e same sys t em of p u n c t u a t i o n i s u s e d as i n

E n g l i s h p r o s e . The s y s t e m u s e d i n Marathi v e r s e i s the same as the

S a n s k r i t s y s t e m . ^

CHARACTERS OF THE SYLLABARY 1 1 3

1 . See above, C h . l . 2. These r u l e s apply to the vowel s i g n s c o r r e s p o n d i n g w i t h the

vowel c h a r a c t e r s .

Rules of Marathi Orthography.

The r u l e s of Marathi o r t h o g r a p h y c o n c e r n the w r i t i n g of the

vowels and 3 ( ^fT*T » h r a s v , or ' s h o r t ' v o w e l s ) and j§" and

, d i i r g h , or ' l o n g ' v o w e l s ) 1 ; and t h e w r i t i n g of the

onusvar i n c e r t a i n words and i n g r a m m a t i c a l forms . Some of the t r a d -

i t i o n a l r u l e s are b e i n g m o d i f i e d i n modern Marathi w r i t i n g , new r u l e s

having been p r e s c r i b e d i n 1932 by t h e Maharashtra L i t e r a t u r e S o c i e t y

( *T!»TTn| T n f ^ r ^ T "*rfW«T » m e h a r a s t r o s a h i t y o p o r i s o d ) . Some

of these r u l e s have become w i d e l y a c c e p t e d . The r u l e s g i v e n below are

s t a t e d f i r s t in terms of ' s t a n d a r d ' o r t h o g r a p h y , f o l l o w e d by the

m o d i f i c a t i o n s recommended by t h e Maharashtra L i t e r a t u r e S o c i e t y .

i . Rules concerning the w r i t i n g of ?[ , and 3" > 3r> 2 «

a. The ' l o n g ' vowel c h a r a c t e r s and v o w e l s i g n s are w r i t t e n i n a f i n a l

p o s i t i o n ; e . g .

^Tla b a i i Hlool m a l i i bhauu W\°£> t sakuu

E x c e p t i o n s : ^fr f^T a n i , and some S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s ,

such as oftfcj k a v i guru

The vowels of the ' crude form' of nouns f o l l o w t h i s r u l e r e g a r d -

ing ' f i n a l ' c h a r a c t e r s b e f o r e t h e a d d i t i o n of s u f f i x e s ; e . g .

^ o ^ l c M m u l i i - l a ohoH-^l k a v i i - t s a ^ J ' ^ f guruu-ne

Pronouns are w r i t t e n w i t h the ' s h o r t ' v o w e l s : fclcrtl t i l a , "^c^ST t u l a

b. The ' l o n g ' vowel c h a r a c t e r s and v o w e l s i g n s are w r i t t e n i n a media l

p o s i t i o n immediate ly b e f o r e a f i n a l okar consonant c h a r a c t e r ; e . g .

°h t i i k \5fT^o5 z a i i l *|c?> muul "^B*T gheuun

i i4 M A R A T H I S E C T I O N

E x c e p t i o n s : The ' s h o r t ' vowe l s are w r i t t e n i n some S a n s k r i t l o a n -

w o r d s , e . g . I rt , h i t , > purus ; when t h e y occur w i t h

the onusvar b e f o r e a f i n a l ekar consonant c h a r a c t e r , as i n

b h i n t , , u n t s ; or when the y o c c ur b e f o r e a f i n a l c o n j u n c t

c h a r a c t e r 1 , as i n , c i t r 2 , monusy^. The S a n s k r i t

or thography i s p r e s e r v e d i n S a n s k r i t loanwords such a s *JT t •

muurkh^, and cft"5T , t i i v r 2 .

c . In a l l o t h e r p o s i t i o n s , or f o l l o w e d by any f i n a l c h a r a c t e r e x c e p t

an okar consonant c h a r a c t e r , the ' s h o r t ' vowe l s are w r i t t e n ; e . g .

1*<ft firs* gsRsr f^r%%-

k i t i i t ik 'd 'e t u k ' ^ a v i h i i r ( c r u d e form, v i h i r i i - )

E x c e p t i o n s : Some S a n s k r i t loanwords , e . g. TJ^J , p u u j a , "vftfff b h i i t i .

i i . Rules c o n c e r n i n g t h e onusvar w r i t t e n i n grammatical f o r m s . 5

a. A l l n e u t e r f o r m s , s i n g u l a r and p l u r a l , e n d i n g - i n Tf , |£ or »

are w r i t t e n w i t h t h e onusvar on t h e s e f i n a l v o w e l s ; e . g .

he t i i l u g ' a ^ i i ker'cjuu mule bhanj^e

s f t i f ^ r f 5TT§5 ^ W%

mo^he t h o c | i i poc[*te z h a l e k e l i i yave

E x c e p t i o n s : c*£|uf| , l o n i i and HI UD , p a n i i . The word ^T^* ,

gehuu , i s m a s c u l i n e p l u r a l .

In modern Marathi s p e e c h , the vowel , i n t h e n e u t e r forms of

w o r d s , i s o f t e n r e a l i s e d as o , i n in formal s p e e c h . This change

of spoken form i s o f t e n r e p r e s e n t e d by w r i t i n g the onusvar a l o n e ,

1 . See b e l o w , C h . 3 . 2. ib id . 3 . C l a s s 3 . i i i . b . 3 . i b i d . C l a s s 3 . i . L. i b i d . C l a s s 3 « i i i . a . 5. The onusvar i n not u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d

i n grammatical forms,* e x c e p t i n the c o n t e x t g i v e n be low i n b .

CHARACTERS OF THE SYLLABARY n

a s , f or i n s t a n c e , i n the d i a l o g u e o f n o v e l s or dramas; e . g .

«ltf *Ttt 5ft 5R zha le zha lo bhancje bhan^o bore baro

b. The onusvar i s w r i t t e n on t h e c h a r a c t e r which has the vowel of

the 'crude form' of words t o w h i c h t h e s u f f i x rT1 i s added, i n the

s i n g u l a r , and b e f o r e a l l s u f f i x e s i n the p l u r a l , e . g .

ghora- t b a g e - t k h o l i i - t man/sa-huun m u l a - n i i

The onusvar w r i t t e n on the c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t i n g the 'crude form'

of words b e f o r e the a d d i t i o n o f t h e s u f f i x Tiff i s a lways r e a l i s e d

as n , and o f t e n b e f o r e o t h e r s u f f i x e s 2 .

c . The onusvar i s w r i t t e n on t h e c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t i n g c e r t a i n

s u f f i x e s ; e . g . , ^ , $ \ , ^ and \3 T ; and on the

f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of p a r t i c l e s e n d i n g i n v3TT , 5 * ^ a n d >

e . g . TRf mage, pudhe , c" |<*£T k h a l i i , v3fl"cft a t a .

Except ion : cf)^" koa"e

S u f f i x e s and p a r t i c l e s e n d i n g i n a c h a r a c t e r w i t h the vowel s i g n

of M" are o f t e n spoken i n modern Marathi w i t h f i n a l o . When

these forms occur i n the d i a l o g u e of dramas or n o v e l s , the f i n a l

charac ter i s o f t e n w r i t t e n w i t h t h e onusvar a l o n e , o m i t t i n g the

matra, as i n XJcf , pucjhe , X£i5 , pua"he , IfRf » mage ,

*TT"*T , mago . This use of t h e onusvar t o r e p r e s e n t the forms of

c o l l o q u i a l speech i s somet imes e x t e n d e d t o the p a r t i c l e oR% >

and to some p a r t i c l e s i n "3)*T » e . g . ef", " kod"© , TTSJ^f , pasuun ,

tTTTFT pas 'no , f ^ c f i ^ T , t ik'd^uun , fecR^ » t i k e d / n o .

1 . The mark of n a s a l i s a t i o n i s p a r t o f t h e s u f f i x , which r e p r e s e n t s the word OTTrT , St . The i n i t i a l vowe l of t h i s word c o a l e s c e s w i t h the vowel of the crude form of t h e noun t o which i t i s added as a s u f f i x . 2 . See a b o v e , 3 . M o d i f i e r s , i . b .

n6 M A R A T H I S E C T I O N

1 . The c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t s mho

d. The anusvar i s w r i t t e n on c e r t a i n s u f f i x e s added t o v e r b a l b a s e s :

1 s t . p e r s o n s i n g u l a r and p l u r a l :

elf - t o r f - t e ^ - i i - e 3F> -uu - l o ^5" - l e

and the v e r b a l forms \3Tf^" » a h e > 3TT^f > a h o . a n d • T l ^ f n a h i i

2nd. p e r s o n p l u r a l : eff , t a , >3fl" , a , and off > ^a

and the v e r b a l forms ^ T ^ f > aha , and ' T T ^ f , n a h i i

3 r d . p e r s o n s i n g u l a r and p l u r a l : • i f ^ n a h i i and ••""(CTh n a h i i t

and a l l n e u t e r forms which change i n the same way as v a r i a b l e

a d j e c t i v e s .

S u f f i x e s which ar e added t o form v e r b a l p a r t i c l e s :

cTT t t a , clMI > tana , ^ , uu , and ^ , r e ( somet imes

w r i t t e n i n d i a l o g u e a s "OT and r e a l i s e d as r[© )

e . The onusvar i s w r i t t e n on c e r t a i n forms of t h e p e r s o n a l p r o n o u n s ,

when t h e y s t a n d i n t h e same grammatical r e l a t i o n s h i p t o o t h e r

words as nouns and pronouns w i t h the a d d i t i o n of the s u f f i x e s

and ^ff . e.g. i f f , m i i s33""X"s£t , a m h i i 1 cj^lft , t u m h i i 1 ,

of i tof i , kon. i l .

http://kon.il


Rules of Orthography of t h e Maharashtra L i t e r a t u r e S o c i e t y .

The m o d i f i c a t i o n of the r u l e s o f s t a n d a r d or thography recommend-

ed hy the Maharashtra L i t e r a t u r e S o c i e t y are m a i n l y concerned w i t h

the w r i t i n g of the onusvar . The r u l e s are s t a t e d i n the S o c i e t y ' s

pamphlet • ^ j T c ^ T s f H I ^ 1 % f^flJIT ( Juddholekhonatse nove niyom)

p u b l i s h e d i n Poona i n 1 9 3 6 . The most impor tan t m o d i f i c a t i o n s of the

standard r u l e s g i v e n above a re t h e s e :

a. I f the onusvar u s u a l l y w r i t t e n on c e r t a i n words ( t h a t i s , no t

s u f f i x e s or p a r t i c l e s ) i s n o t r e a l i s e d i n modern Marathi s p e e c h ,

i t should not be w r i t t e n , u n l e s s i t i s c o n s i d e r e d important t o

show the etymology of t h e word , or u n l e s s i t i s the o n l y means of

d i s t i n g u i s h i n g i n meaning b e t w e e n p a i r s of w o r d s , as g i v e n above

in 3« i . n o t e a.

b. The onusvar u s u a l l y w r i t t e n on t h e s u f f i x e s ~f a n ( i » a n d on

the p a r t i c l e s g i v e n above i n r u l e i i . c . s h o u l d be o m i t t e d , e . g .

go3T% g^T^fr Wfc^ *TFT OTTCTT mulane m u l a n i i k h a l i i mage a t a

The onusvar i s , however , s t i l l w r i t t e n t o r e p r e s e n t c o l l o q u i a l

forms such as t h o s e g i v e n above i n i i . a . and c .

c . The onusvar u s u a l l y w r i t t e n on t h e word 5 f l« f > n a h i i , s h o u l d

be w r i t t e n only when t h i s v e r b a l form r e f e r s t o the f i r s t p e r s o n ,

s i n g u l a r or p l u r a l , and t h e s e c o n d p e r s o n p l u r a l ; and the onusvar

on the p l u r a l form TTfafcT > n a h i i t , s h o u l d be o m i t t e d .

d. The onusvar w r i t t e n on the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of the wo.rd cfitsfT >

k a h i i , should be o m i t t e d , o^i ^ | .

C H A P T E R 3

CONJUNCT CHARACTERS

Consonant c h a r a c t e r s may be combined t o r e p r e s e n t two or more

c o n s o n a n t s which ar e t o be r e a l i s e d w i t h o u t an i n t e r v e n i n g v o w e l .

Charac ter s formed i n t h i s way are c a l l e d ^SJrFTTSf lT ( s o y y u k t a k s o r )

by Marathi grammarians , or ^ t ^ T ' ! ^ (zoa^aksor) i n t h e t e a c h i n g of

w r i t i n g i n s c h o o l s . The c o n s t r u c t i o n and c a l l i g r a p h y of c o n j u n c t

c h a r a c t e r s i s d e s c r i b e d i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n ^ , b u t t h e s t y l e u s e d

i n w r i t i n g Marathi c o r r e s p o n d s , i n t h e c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s , w i t h t h e p

s t y l e of the Bombay c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n i n the t a b l e s i n t h i s s e c t i o n .

The Marathi c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s ar e d i s c u s s e d i n t h i s c h a p t e r i n t h e

same c l a s s e s a s t h e S a n s k r i t c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s . ^

1 . C o n t e x t s of Conjunct Characters i n Marathi .

Conjunct c h a r a c t e r s occur i n Marathi i n t h e s e c o n t e x t s :

i . In Marathi w o r d s , t h a t i s , words not borrowed from S a n s k r i t or

from the modern l a n g u a g e s ; e . g .

djiobbuu ghod.yaT, vhava

i i . In S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , e i t h e r Words use d commonly i n M a r a t h i , or

l e a r n e d words u s e d ©nly i n the l i t e r a r y l a n g u a g e ; e . g .

p u s t o k p o t r i i j v o r

1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 » l » 3 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 / 3 »

2 . See a b o v e , C h . 2 . i - i i i .

CONJUNCT CHARACTERS 1 1 9

i i i . In loanwords from o t h e r l a n g u a g e s ; e . g .

s-fejen 2. R e a l i s a t i o n of Conjunct C h a r a c t e r s i n Marath i .

Conjunct c h a r a c t e r s are r e a l i s e d i n r e a d i n g as s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t -

ing of two or more c o n s o n a n t s f o l l o w e d by a v o w e l . When an okar c o n -

junct c h a r a c t e r occurs as the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of a word, i t i s u s u a l l y

r e a l i s e d w i t h an o - g l i d e , as i n " ^ T T T , p h e k t ' , $| | ^sj / a s t r ' . 1

The r e a l i s a t i o n i n modern Marathi of okar c h a r a c t e r s w i t h z e r o -

vowel in c e r t a i n p o s i t i o n s i n words g i v e s r i s e t o a problem of s p e l l -

i n g . 2 For i n s t a n c e , when a f o r m a t i v e p a r t i c l e b e g i n n i n g w i t h a c o n -

sonant c h a r a c t e r i s added to a v e r b a l b a s e end ing i n a f i n a l okar

consonant c h a r a c t e r , the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of the base i s u s u a l l y r e a l -

i s ed w i t h z e r o - v o w e l . This r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e c o n s e c u t i v e c h a r a c t e r s

i s s i m i l a r to the r e a l i s a t i o n of a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r . S i m i l a r p r o b -

lems a r i s e in o ther c o n t e x t s , where an okar consonant c h a r a c t e r i s

r e a l i s e d w i t h zero -vowe l b e f o r e a f o l l o w i n g consonant c h a r a c t e r , and

in compound words i n which t h e f i r s t p a r t ends i n an ©kar consonant

c h a r a c t e r , and the s e c o n d p a r t b e g i n s w i t h a consonant c h a r a c t e r .

Examples of such words are g i v e n b e l o w w i t h each c l a s s of c o n j u n c t


3. C l a s s e s of Conjunct C h a r a c t e r s i n Marath i .

Conjunct c h a r a c t e r s of a l l t h e c l a s s e s g i v e n i n t h e S a n s k r i t

s e c t i o n ^ occur in Marath i , but i n some of the c l a s s e s on ly a few of

the c h a r a c t e r s occur . Those which a r e u s e d i n w r i t i n g Marathi are

1. This g l i d e i s not r e p r e s e n t e d i n t r a n s c r i b i n g words t o which t h i s r u l e a p p l i e s .

2. See Ch.2,1. n o t e s a. and b . 3. See S a n s k r i t , Ch.3,3-


1. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , Conjunct C h a r a c t e r s , C las s 1. 2 . See b e l o w , C l a s s 3* i i i . a * 3 . Verbal forms . U. Compound word.

shown, hy examples g i v e n i n each c l a s s , which i n c l u d e some S a n s k r i t

loanwords f r e q u e n t l y u s e d i n Marathi . More r a r e l y u s e d l o a n w o r d s ,

which may occur i n l i t e r a r y Marath i , a re i n c l u d e d among t h e examples

g i v e n w i t h each c l a s s i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n .

C las s 1. Two s i m i l a r c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d .

The s e r i e s of c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s o c c u r r i n g i n S a n s k r i t i s

g i v e n i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n 1 . Most of the consonant c h a r a c t e r s of

the Marathi s y l l a b a r y o c c u r i n t h i s c l a s s . The c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t i n g

- r r o i s w r i t t e n , t h e s u p e r s c r i b e d s t r o k e r e p r e s e n t i n g r

p r e c e d i n g a n o t h er c o n s o n a n t 2 .

A c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t i n g an a s p i r a t e d consonant i s n o t u s u a l l y

w r i t t e n as the f i r s t p a r t of a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r i n t h i s c l a s s ; but

i n Marathi w r i t i n g t h e c h a r a c t e r s <o o( , khkho and ^ , t n t n s a r e

sometimes u s e d . The c o m b i n a t i o n s -nno and -mmo are r e p r e s e n t e d

i n some words by w r i t i n g t h e onusvar over the c h a r a c t e r p r e c e d i n g "Cf

or . e . g .

^WfcT or f-CTff TRcT or ^

semmoti b u t gemmot s o n n i d h i b u t ©nn

The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e Marathi words i n which c o n -

s e c u t i v e consonant c h a r a c t e r s , the f i r s t b e i n g ©kar, are r e a l i s e d i n

ord inary s p e e c h i n the same way as c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s :

^F^TT ^T^Pf fo^T %Sc^T STTTT S f T W f t anna an^-ne-^ k i l l a b o l - l a ^ cjsgga a g ' g a d i i ^


c5Fv - k t o - t k o - g d o - d g © - g d h © - d g h ©

FT - t p o - p t o - a b a - b d © - b j©

i i . Most of the c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n under i i . a . i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n

occur i n l i t e r a r y Marath i , r e p r e s e n t i n g homorganic n a s a l c o n s o n -

a n t s ; but the method of r e p r e s e n t i n g t h e s e consonant s by w r i t i n g 3

the onusvar on the p r e c e d i n g c h a r a c t e r i s more o f t e n Used.

The word ^^T^cf, d e h a n t , ' d e a t h ' , a l e a r n e d S a n s k r i t loanword ,

i s w r i t t e n w i t h the c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r , which d i s t i n g u i s h e s i t

from the word w i t h a Marathi suffix,^"^TRT, d e h a t , ' i n the b o d y ' .

Among the c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n under i i . b .

only JJJ" , jno , and , - tn© o c c u r i n Marathi . |T i s not

1 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 1 3 1 . 2 . See S a n s k r i t ,Ch. 3 , 3 . Ci . 2 . The numbers i . - i v . correspond w i t h t h e arrangement of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s in the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n . 3- See a b o v e , C h . 2 , 3 . i . ©nusvar.

Reading e x a m p l e s 1 .

i f f ^ 1 f%FR T ^ f r ^nnujor "TTTT 3?3TFT T|T 5 ^

S J ^ v T ^XXM 3 S f ft£ f l f f ^ T o ^ T W W t | ^ T

Class 2 . Two v s r g i i y c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d .

The f u l l s e r i e s of c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s i n t h i s c l a s s which occur

in Sanskr i t i s g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n 2 . The c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s

c l a s s which occur i n Marath i , m o s t l y i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , are g i v e n

below. Some of the examples g i v e n i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n may occur

as loanwords in Marathi l i t e r a r y t e x t s ,

i .


1. Verbal f orms . 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n of e x a m p l e s , s e e p . 1 3 1 . 3 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C I . 3 . i .

c a l l i g r a p h i c a l l y a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r , and i t i s o f t e n i n c l u d e d

i n the vornomala . Words b e g i n n i n g w i t h jjj are u s u a l l y p l a c e d

l a s t i n Marathi d i c t i o n a r i e s .

i i i . These c h a r a c t e r s o c c u r i n S a n s k r i t l oanwords :

* F T ^ V -kmo -gne -ghno -tmo -dma -pno

i v . Only two c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s group occur i n Marath i , i n S a n s k r i t

l o a n w o r d s : ^* , -nmo and 5 ^ , -nmo .

The examples g i v e n below i l l u s t r a t e words i n which c o n s e c u t i v e

consonant c h a r a c t e r s , t h e f i r s t b e i n g okar , are r e a l i s e d i n o r d i n a r y

speech in the same way as c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s :

J o k t i J o k - t i i 1 gupt k a p - t o 1 / obd u b ' d a r o

Reading examples^

Class 3« C h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d w i t h o n t o s t h c h a r a c t e r s .

i . Characters j o i n e d w i t h f o l l o w i n g TJf .

The s e r i e s of c h a r a c t e r s i n t h i s c l a s s i s g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t

s e c t i o n ^ . A l l the c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s of the Marathi s y l l a b a r y , e x -

c e p t ^* , no and ^ , no , occur i n t h i s c l a s s , though some occur

on ly i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s . Many of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s occur i n Marathi


1 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 1 3 1 . 2. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C l a s s 3 . i i .

as a r e s u l t of c e r t a i n grammatica l p r o c e s s e s . E n g l i s h loanwords are

sometimes w r i t t e n w i t h c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d w i t h XJ[ , t o r e p r e s e n t the

vowel sound in words such as olfoT) , 'Dank' and cpipT 'camp' .


YTSFZT ^ZTT^T ^ f t s ^ R i # m i

tfts^TFf- 6TVZTT-cr tuijTc^T T ^ Z T TJ^f ^ c r M I

^ T T o Z j T H o Z T T ^ T P T S T q " ^ * f ^ * T

ii. Characters j o i n e d w i t h f o l l o w i n g of .

Only a few of the c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s in t h i s s e r i e s , g i v e n in p

the Sanskr i t s e c t i o n , occur in M a r a t h i , most of which occur in l o a n -

words. The c h a r a c t e r s which o c c ur i n Marathi words , and in some l o a n -

words in common u s e , are i l l u s t r a t e d i n t h e examples g i v e n be low.

Marathi words are w r i t t e n w i t h o " , S a n s k r i t loanwords w i t h .

The r e a l i s a t i o n of a f i n a l okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r i n some words

which form compounds w i t h the words qi<fy\ , v a l a , or qT"T , var ,

i l l u s t r a t e s the r e a l i s a t i o n o f c o n s e c u t i v e consonant c h a r a c t e r s ,

when the f i r s t i s okar , in t h e same way a s c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s .

For example:

pokvann cjak'vala dhvoni budh'var

2

1 2 4 MARATHI SECTION


^ f ^ c T v 3qTf t ^ T T c ^ T r*q~r r ^RcT:

i i i . Charac ters j o i n e d w i t h p r e c e d i n g or w i t h f o l l o w i n g ""Jf

a. p r e c e d i n g a n o t h e r c h a r a c t e r .

The c h a r a c t e r s i n t h i s s e r i e s are g i v e n i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n

These c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s ar e formed "by p l a c i n g t h e s t r o k e c a l l e d

\'T7T , reph , above t h e c h a r a c t e r b e f o r e which 1[ i s t o be r e a l i s e d

as t h e f i r s t of two or more c o n s e c u t i v e c o n s o n a n t s . The p l a c e of t h i s

s t r o k e on t h e v a r i o u s c h a r a c t e r s , whether ©kar or w i t h vowel s i g n s ,

i s g i v e n i n the n o t e s on c a l l i g r a p h y i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n . These

c h a r a c t e r s occur i n Marathi words , i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , and i n loan-

words from o t h e r l a n g u a g e s . Charac ter s are not u s u a l l y doubled when

w r i t t e n w i t h reph i n Marathi words , though i n the w r i t i n g of S a n s k r i t

d o u b l i n g may somet imes o c c u r . The c h a r a c t e r s which occur i n Marathi

are i l l u s t r a t e d i n t h e r e a d i n g examples g i v e n b e l o w .

The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e the r e a l i s a t i o n of , w i t h

z e r o - v o w e l , f o l l o w e d by a n o t h e r consonant c h a r a c t e r , s i m i l a r t o the

r e a l i s a t i o n of reph w r i t t e n above a consonan t c h a r a c t e r :

k o r t a k o r - t a ^ orpon^ sor'pen^ tark p a r ' k a r

1 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 1 3 1 . 2 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 . 3 . , C l a s s 3 « i i i . a . 3 . Verbal form.


^-^T^rf- -34MI$) ^Tf-^F^T-acary-' acarya-* 4 a c a r i i ^ acarya-^"

Reading examples 7

cpfe Wr *$Jji &F$t* c#rJ -mi

srsftc-r orSc r rf <sp?w v $ mffidb £rfr t p ? rih" ^

1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C I . 3 . i i i . a . 2 . S a n s k r i t ' h r e s v e ' . 3 . Sanskr i t loanword. U. ' c r u d e f o r m ' . 5 . ' s p i r i t u a l p r e c e p t o r ' . 6. 'Brahman c o o k ' . 7 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 1 3 ' 1 .

A s p e c i a l form of reph i s w r i t t e n t o r e p r e s e n t p r e c e d i n g

<qf or i n Marathi words . T h i s form of reph i s sometimes w r i t t e n

wi th -T in S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , "but i t i s n o t u s u a l t o w r i t e t h i s

form in a S a n s k r i t text"'". The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e reph

w r i t t e n in t h i s form w i t h ]T :

torha korhacja g i r h a i i k rhosv^

The w r i t i n g of reph i n t h i s form w i t h i s u s u a l l y r e s t r i c t e d t o

Marathi words i n which the c o m b i n a t i o n of ^ and a r i s e s from

grammatical p r o c e s s e s . Other words a r e u s u a l l y w r i t t e n w i t h t h e

s u p e r s c r i b e d reph. e . g .

suury^ suurya-^" d u s ' r a d u s ' r y a - ^

The word sSTT^ 1 1 > when changed t o t h e ' crude f o r m ' , b e f o r e adding

s u f f i x e s or p a r t i c l e s , i s d i s t i n g u i s h e d from the 'crude form' of the

word vSTp TTlt by t h i s d i f f e r e n c e i n t h e w r i t i n g of r e p h :


b . f o l l o w i n g a n o t h e r c h a r a c t e r .

The f u l l s e r i e s of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s i s g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t

s e c t i o n 1 . Only a few of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s occur i n M a r a t h i , m o s t l y i n

S a n s k r i t loanwords and some E n g l i s h loanwords . For t h e s i m p l i f i c a t i o n

of p r i n t i n g , new forms such as vr* > bhr© and ^ , Jra are some-

t i m e s u s e d . The r e a d i n g examples g i v e n below i l l u s t r a t e the c h a r a c t -

e r s of t h i s group which occur i n Marath i .


5R*r . Sb"*T ^ r ^ T 3TTO^ ^ T ^ T f ^ T

i v . Charac ters w i t h p r e c e d i n g or w i t h f o l l o w i n g • a » p r e c e d i n g a n o t h e r c h a r a c t e r .

The c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s group which occur i n S a n s k r i t are g i v e n

i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n ^ . The c h a r a c t e r s o c c u r r i n g i n Marathi are

i l l u s t r a t e d by the words g i v e n as r e a d i n g examples b e l o w ,

b . f o l l o w i n g a n o t h e r c h a r a c t e r .

The c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s group u s e d i n S a n s k r i t a r e g i v e n i n t h e

S a n s k r i t sect ion**. The r e a d i n g examples g i v e n be low i l l u s t r a t e the

c h a r a c t e r s which o c c ur i n Marathi .

The f o l l o w i n g words i l l u s t r a t e c o n s e c u t i v e c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t - .

e r s , the f i r s t b e i n g a k a r , r e a l i s e d i n the same way as c o n j u n c t

c h a r a c t e r s : " W c ^ f % T c * T ul ' -J i i i b o l - t o 5 g h a l - n e 5 b a s - l a 5 g h e t - l a 5

1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C I . 3 . i i i . b . 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n of e x a m p l e s , s e e p . 1 3 1 . 3 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C I . 3 . i v . a . i b i d . , i v . b . 5 . Verbal forms .


Reading e x a m p l e s x

mmc TOT ohlc£l ^ " c ^ f c^Tofr c § W

Class U. v a r g i i y c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d w i t h p r e c e d i n g or f o l l o w i n g uusm

i . v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d w i t h , or ^ j " .

a. , "8 or p r e c e d i n g a v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r .

The f u l l s e r i e s of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s o c c u r r i n g i n S a n s k r i t i s

given i n . t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n 2 . Those whicn occur in Marathi are

i l l u s t r a t e d in the examples g i v e n b e l o w . Most of t h e c h a r a c t e r s occur

in Sanskr i t loanwords , and t h e c h a r a c t e r "^"l o c c u r s i n E n g l i s h l o a n -

words.

The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e Marathi words i n which c o n s e c -

u t i v e consonant c h a r a c t e r s , the f i r s t b e i n g o k a r , are r e a l i s e d i n the

same way as conjunct c h a r a c t e r s :


o y s ' p o y s

Reading examples

1 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 1 3 2 . 2 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C l a s s 4 . i . a . 3 . Verbal form. i+. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 1 3 2 .

1 2 8 M A R A T H I S E C T I O N

b . or ^ f o l l o w i n g a v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r .

The s e r i e s of c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s group which occur i n S a n s k r i t

are g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n 1 . Only a few of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s

occur i n Marath i , m o s t l y i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s . These are i l l u s t r a t e d

in the r e a d i n g examples g i v e n "below. The c h a r a c t e r jJjT , k s o , i s

no t c a l l i g r a p h i c a l l y a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r , and i s o f t e n i n c l u d e d i n

the vor i jomala 2 . Words b e g i n n i n g w i t h t h i s c h a r a c t e r are u s u a l l y p l a c e d

in Marathi d i c t i o n a r i e s a f t e r words b e g i n n i n g w i t h ^ . •5

Reading examples oTr^Tc^ -q%^T § c £ § T <ft8pT tfftij c F T T < 3 f c F S T r a r $ t

the c h a r a c t e r s i s u s e d i n M a r a t h i , i n the word §1 brahman^ .

The c h a r a c t e r s "C " , -nho , , -nh© and * ^ j j T , -mh© , occur

i n Marathi^.

Reading e x a m p l e s 0 .

i i . p r e c e d i n g or f o l l o w i n g ©nunasik ( ' n a s a l ' ) c h a r a c t e r s ,

a. p r e c e d i n g an ©nunasik c h a r a c t e r .

These c h a r a c t e r s ar e g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n ^ - . Only one of

b . |£ f o l l o w i n g an ©nunasik c h a r a c t e r .

ofiTr-f-af- s = ^ T o f r *^TcTHT f ^ = f

1. See S a n s k r i t , Ch. 3 , 3 - C l a s s i+. i . b . 2. Compare n o t e on the c h a r a c t e r 5"" i n C l a s s 2 . i i . b . above . 3 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n of e x a m p l e s , s e e p .132 , U. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C l a s s U . i i . a , 5. i b i d . b . 6. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n of e x a m p l e s , s e e p .132 .

CONJUNCT CHARACTERS i2<

1. Marath i Vachanmala , B k . k , p .15, b y V a s a n t Ramchandra N e r u r k a r , p u b . Keshav B h i k a j i D h a v a l e , G i r g a u m , Bombay.

Marathi p r o s e p a s s a g e 1

Vf§& TT%cf. TTTcnTT, <3^ q ^ = R T , f c ? ^ T ^ ^ f t ^Tft ^ f ? T ^ 5 R

-q-|^n-^f " q s ^ , ^ ^ o;tft S i f t q T f ^ K ^H^T iRcSf flcITcT.

gpf STfTFft JlfittS f cT^HT^ T T ^ R . W ^ T 3ff

i%cR'0ff ^TlffrT, 3TJ"R " bff ^ o ^ i - c ^ l i %o£f ^ r q •fofcerT ^ ^ i ^ q i t&zft

* r f | $ « n % . g y f s i f ? ^ ^ w i t q i ^ T ^ O s r r l . q T STITT^

^ q = n ^ r o f -spfrjcft ftr^T^fRT^ri^ ^ r ^ f t c ^ f e ^ r *rtff

^ R M x I T ^ t ^ T v 3 T r f ^ t - ^ f q - j f a - 7 ^ 1 % ^ 7 S F f ^ T f ^

tfte "gî ^^mcft ^TI«JÎÎKÎ ^rr.ûiji^^ ^ c T T w s q Môs sfr

MARATHI S E C T I O N

T r a n s c r i p t i o n o f Reading Examples

Chapter 2 .

l . i .

jog chot

modot dhemok

khe-t ' p o t phej; 'ken

no

pod noth

khor^ dheg

bogh kon.

peked^ khecjek

ghoôk tsoo^han.

t s o Is

mon <t©ph

dhe

th©g bh©t

kh©t l^sokh

b h e j e n zekhem

dhsm'k©"!; t s e m ' k e t

gsd^'b©^ "tjsts'k©^

th©k©t pe-^set

men/ g©"|; d©ts 'k©t

pod, zer^

{hensk z s p s t

th©b'k©t k e t s ' k e f

dhsm zh©t

ph©b©t zhegec"_

khen/ke-|; zhot *k©n

l . i i . v©

k©r dh©r

b©d©l t©l©ph

l©v'k©r p s l ' t o n .

j s l k©l

v©r l © t h

v©n bh©r

dh©r©rl

dhekol c©l©n v©r©v

joy dor

go v e t •t^serot

t h o r l o v

t e n e y n o z s r

v©y t s o r

ghsr o l

l . i i i . s o r hos

phonos Jehor

h e r ' k o t henve^

kor 'met k e t s ' r e t

b e s ? 9 t

p e r ' k e r •(; 9 r , P n 9 l poked"/vet t s o r ' h o t

p e s e r b e s e v

y o ; k h e s

J e p e t h s e r e k

hot v e /

sodêk dejok

her J*er

chel. peês

2 . i .

h e y ' g e y ser've - "; J"et'po"(; ser'seko"); m e s o n / v e t semez'te i^s

vecon g e r e z

l e d h z e r

kenev m e z e l

l e y t s e v

r e y e t v e z e n

d h e n ' g e r k e r e m ' t o t s

k e r * v e t

sen^ r e s

semoy h e z e r

/ok Jebe

herein l e h e r

Jev t e h e

s e r e s s e h e z

phes s e h e

k e l e / p h e s e l

s er 'pon . m e s ' l e t

phel, khe], s e r e ^ zevel , t s e j / v o T ; b e T / k e t m e z ' z e v e ^

heêd veêi ; d/ieve^ kel/meT_et z e v e l / s e r

a a n 9<l nun s e i i aper^

e y t menu eyvez

a t h i iq . z e i i udêt

i i d uus neuu eyrer;

uuth

i t e r s e ^ e i i

ek eyk eyn e v t us el. dêkh ojhor evsedh

ocjh ev"|; e y j rn. u t e r ukhe^ ol_ekh

2 . i i . kha h i i t o ne pey dhuu c h i b h i i ga ghe thuu ho

t h i i k ruuc|h j h i i l t e l mevz dos drcjh b e y l h i t duudh kay hoy nav j e v k e v i khecjuu Jev behu neye b e r i i cjoTa p e y sa krpa d h o b i i J i j u c h a t i i b h i i t i guru t s e v d a b a i i bhauu r s i s u i i eke y e i i r t u eyke o T i i

TRANSCRIPTION 13

maydan rumal "[he v l In jevuun kavtuk nokar becjuuk gariiud. ka"|;hor j i i v a n zamiin deim^ patois laa"haii t a r a z m i 1 Bui"|;ii vagayre -^savpajii p a h i j e mara-|;b.ii "J; ilcaxi-uL b a y r a g i i b h i k a r i i i t a r ek a y k i l a u t a r u u f h g h e i i n aii dhuuun

p. 106. k h i d / k i i kor'cja diis'ra kap'cê ik'cje t e k ' c j i i k u n / b i i ^ s a v k ' / i i koy'ta guc]/ghe a v ' g h a p a r ' d h i i ev'cjha b a t ' m i i tar 'buuz k e r ' s u n i i p h a v z ' d a r .fik'vari ub 'dar m i k ' t a t s khabar'dar phasav'rjuuk h a t ' u s'na soqav'nuuk l a h a n ' p a n a

kal_at ka^- to pas'ra pasar-tat s a r ' k u u n s a r a k - t i i l ghasar ghas 'ruun g h a s ' r i i l ghasar~.fi i l a^h'Tuun a"|;hav-t i i l bighad^ bigh'cjuun b i g h a d ^ l e l a ad /khaâ t ad/kha^-tat

Chapter 3»

Class 1.

phikka akkal s a k k h i i cjagga k a t ^ s a g a c c i i i c c h a l a j j a ha"j;tii l a " t t n 9 c i t t n i l khacjâ J"a:nr|av p a t t a u t t h a n r a d d i i biiddhi ann chappann lappha d^habbuu h i y y a k i r r h a l l i i savva i / / h i s s a

Class 2 .

yukt i camatkar sadgui | upodghat mugdh sa^kon. utpann Jabd gupt s a t p h a l samapt udbhav -udbodhak phakt lagn atma padma r a t n jnan janm varjmay

Class vaky r a j y gaqya pothya

cjokyala jyane pec[hyatsa udya

dhohyane abhyas karavyas vyakhyan hyala ma^yane Class 3 . i i .

sarjkhya t u j h y a hor|_yas madhye b h y a l a

a v a / y a t m y a t s a

agya p e t y a arjyatse nyahal/ne ramy

r a h a s y raukhy

ghya mo"|;hyane

t y a c y a p y a l a

suury

t i c y a c i t t h y a

naphyatsa kho lya

mamisy nadya

k v a c i t g v a h i i u c c h v as j v a l a v i / v a s s v a t a h i i j v a r svacch svapn dvara s a r a s v a t i i kevha vhava ta t tvaj j ian mahattv anvay s a r v dhvaja vha^ Jvas

Class 3 » i i i -

a. tark imiurkh marg d i i r g h k h u r c i i khurcya arz kor-"; garc[ puurr^ k i i r t i a r t h a t v a r d a l ardha arpar^ uurph barph durbal garbh dharm dharmik dhayry s a r v dar ja n hars nars tarha durlabh kurhac[ p u u r v i i v a r s e s a r v a t ardhya r y a r y a

b. kram kram i r j g r a j i i agraha t r a s c h i d r c i t r prayatn p r i i t i abruu p r a p t namr t i i v r tamra""; Jri imant sahasr tryaipqav samudr

http://ghasar~.fi

132 MARATHI SECTION

Clas s 3 » i v .

va lgana phalguri s v a l p ko lha k a l h a i i I h o v i i k l a s sle\

Class U.

i . a . a j c a r y pa jc im puskal, us-"; r a s t r J r e s t h r a s t a t a s t v y a v a s t h a s tabdh n i s p h a l krsn. snan s t h i r r a s t y a n e s t r i i s t r y a s p a s t d r s ^ l drs"|;ya s t h i t i a j c a r y s p h u u r t i J a s t r sneha s k u u l s ^ e j a n p o s t

b . v a t s a l p o r i i k s a dur laks t i l k s r ^ k s a t r i y a vansa o k s a b o k s i i suuksm ©ksarajah u t s u k ak'smat

i i . tumhi i amhii kantiane n h a v i i mhatara unhaâ c i n h

Marathi Prose P a s s a g e 1

p r a t y e k J o h o r a t s e mahat tv k a h i i ek v i T i s t g o ^ t i i t ahe . a p ' l y a ya mumboii i l a k h y a t az mumboi i , eh'medabad, so lapuur vogoyre Johore v y a -parasa"{;hii p r o s i d d h a h e t . s a t a r a , e h ' m e d ' n o g e r , v i j a p u u r vogoyre Johore e y t i h a s i k drs"|;ya m a h a t t v a c i i a h e t . per]cjher'puur, n a / i k v a -gayre Johore dharmik drs"|;ya Jres^h g e n i l i i z a t a t . pure J o h o r a c i i p r e s i d d h i v i d v a n a n t s e raaher'ghar mhor|Uun v i j e s ahe . karon. ya t h i k a n i i s a r v p r a k a r ' c y a J i k s e n a c y a j i t ' k y a s o y i i a h e t , t i t ' k y a i t e r t h i k a n i i n a h i i t , ani p u u r v i i peJvyancya v e l i i kay kimva h o l l i c y a i r j g r e j i i r a j ' v a ^ i i t kay m a h a r a s t r a t i i l v idvan l o k a n t s e t e ek a v e c f t e s t h a n houun r a h i l e abe . pure Jahar samudrapat i ipasuun 1850 phuu"(; u n t s ahe . ya J a h a r a c i i s thapana don Je v a r s a p u u r v i i J iva j i imaharajan i^s e guru d a d a j i i korâdev y a n i i k e l i i . maharajantsa vacja ye the h o t a ani ray "gad. g h e i i p a r y a n t t y a n t s e mukhy "[hane puny-asats a s e , maharajancya p a j c a t s a t a r a he Jahar mara^hyancya s a t t e t s e kendr z h a l e . p u q y a n a j i i k s imha-gad. k i l l a , b h a f g h a r y e t h i i l dharan_ va t a l a v ani l a s k a r a t i i l sundar i m a r ' t i i p a h ' n y a s a r ' k h y a a h e t . pur^yat i i l Janivar'vad^yazava^ J r i i J iva j i imaharajan l^se smarak mhanuun t y a n t s a ajvaruud^h bhavy putaâ ubha k e l e l a ahe .

1 . anusvars t o be r e a d w i t h z e r o - r e a l i s a t i o n are not t r a n s c r i b e d i n t h i s p a s s a g e .

GUJARATI S E C T I O N

C H A P T E R 1


The w r i t i n g sys t em of G u j a r a t i ( ? L * Y 3 . l C L l , g u j a r a t i i ) i s "based

on the S a n s k r i t s y s t e m , w i t h some m o d i f i c a t i o n s a s i n the o ther modern

languages of Northern I n d i a which a r e w r i t t e n i n the Devanagari

s c r i p t . The c h a r a c t e r s of t h e G u j a r a t i s c r i p t are arranged i n the same

way as those of the Devanagari s c r i p t , g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t section"1".

understood by a c h i l d ' . Each c h a r a c t e r i s c a l l e d $13. ( a k s a r ) ,

and the s y l l a b i c s e r i e s i s c a l l e d ctl5L^-LLCd.L (vernomala) , ' c h a r a c t e r -

s e r i e s ' . The terms u s e d by G u j a r a t i grammarians to r e f e r t o the

c h a r a c t e r s are s i m i l a r t o t h o s e u s e d i n S a n s k r i t , but as the r e a l i s a -

t i o n of the c h a r a c t e r s i n r e a d i n g G u j a r a t i d i f f e r s somewhat from the

Sanskr i t system i n r e s p e c t of c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h the

vowel o , t h e s e terms are u s e d i n t h i s s e c t i o n i n t h e i r G u j a r a t i form

and t r a n s c r i b e d i n accordance w i t h t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of the c h a r a c t e r s

in G u j a r a t i . The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e t h e d i f f e r e n c e between

the terms used in the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n and the c o r r e s p o n d i n g terms

used i n t h i s s e c t i o n :

The s c r i p t i s r e f e r r e d t o a s ^ I ^ ^ M X ^ I (ba^obodh) , ' t h a t can be

S a n s k r i t ^ T T * T N

fcTTTT:

(akseram) G u j a r a t i ^ i f ^ A ( o k s o r )

( v i r a m o h ) C^.^.LH (v iram)

( o n t o h s t h a ) ^ i M r r l ^ l ( o n t o s t h )


136 G U J A R A T I S E C T I O N

CONSONANTS w i t h 0 .1

Ve lar 2

P a l a t a l 3

R e t r o -f l e x

k D e n t a l

5 L a b i a l

Pl

os

iv

es

Vo

icel

ess

U n a s p i r a t e d ko CO t 9 t o p©

Pl

os

iv

es

Vo

icel

ess

A s p i r a t e kho cho tho t h o ph©

Pl

os

iv

es

Voi

ced U n a s p i r a t e d go q© 1 do b©

Pl

os

iv

es

Voi

ced

A s p i r a t e d gho jho clhe1 dho bh© Pl

os

iv

es

Nasa l fo©)2 (P-9)2 no no m©

Semivowels yo ro l o v©^

F r i c a t i v e s Jo so** s o

A s p i r a t e ho

L a t e r a l I®

VOWELS © a 1 1 u uu e , zJ ©y o , o ©v

MODIFIERS Nasa l - m or A s p i r a t e d

1. - 5. See n o t e s on f o l l o w i n g page .

The t a b l e g i v e n be low shows the arrangement o f the G u j a r a t i

s y l l a b a r y i n roman n o t a t i o n . As t h e s y s t e m of w r i t i n g i s s y l l a b i c ,

and the c h a r a c t e r s i n t h e s y l l a b a r y r e p r e s e n t s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t i n g of

e i t h e r a v o w e l , or a c o n s o n a n t f o l l o w e d by the vowel o , t h e roman

t a b l e s show each c o n s o n a n t w i t h t h i s vowe l . The vowel o , when

r e a l i s e d i n t h i s way w i t h a consonant c h a r a c t e r , i s u s u a l l y r e f e r r e d

t o i n E n g l i s h t e x t s as t h e ' i n h e r e n t v o w e l ' .

ARRANGEMENT OF THE SYLLABARY 137

1 . See Chapter 2 , under 2 . i i . V o w e l S i g n s .

1. The c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t e d by cjo and c|he are r e a l i s e d m e d i a l l y

and f i n a l l y w i t h the f l a p p e d c o n s o n a n t s r and rh i n some words.

2. The c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t e d by no and no occur o n l y i n combinat -

ion w i t h other c o n s o n a n t s , i n S a n s k r i t l oanwords .

3 . The c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t e d by ve i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h l a b i o -

denta l a r t i c u l a t i o n .

h. The c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t e d by s o and s y l l a b i c r occur o n l y i n

Sanskr i t loanwords .

5. The vowels e and e are w r i t t e n i n t h e s c r i p t w i t h t h e same

c h a r a c t e r , or vowel s i g n , u s u a l l y t r a n s c r i b e d as e . The vowels

o and o are a l s o w r i t t e n w i t h t h e same c h a r a c t e r , or vowel s i g n ,

u s u a l l y t r a n s c r i b e d as o .

The s e r i e s of vowels i n c l u d e s ' s h o r t ' i and ' l o n g ' i i , ' s h o r t '

u and ' l o n g ' uu. These p a i r s of v o w e l s occur i n Gujara t i words ,

and the c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t i n g t h e ' s h o r t ' and the ' l o n g ' vowels

are w r i t t e n accord ing t o c e r t a i n r u l e s o f o r t h o g r a p h y 1 . This d i s t i n c t -

ion between the ' s h o r t ' and ' l o n g ' v o w e l s i s p r e s e r v e d i n t n i s work i n

the t r a n s c r i p t i o n of the c h a r a c t e r s , though i n modern G u j a r a t i

speech t h e r e i s o f ten l i t t l e d i f f e r e n c e between t h e p r o n u n c i a t i o n of

words w r i t t e n w i t h the c h a r a c t e r s - r e p r e s e n t i n g t h e ' s h o r t ' or the

' l o n g ' vowe l s .

C H A P T E R 2


The G u j a r a t i c h a r a c t e r s are a m o d i f i e d form of t h e Devanagar i

c h a r a c t e r s , w i t h some c h a n g e s of l i n e and form which have come about

through an a d a p t a t i o n of t h e s c r i p t f o r c u r s i v e w r i t i n g . The c h a r a c t -

e r s are more rounded t h a n t h o s e of the Devanagari s c r i p t , and do n o t

have a h e a d - s t r o k e . Comparison w i t h the c h a r a c t e r s i n the S a n s k r i t

s e c t i o n w i l l show how t h e G u j a r a t i c h a r a c t e r s are r e l a t e d i n form t o

t h o s e of the Devanagari s c r i p t . The method of w r i t i n g t h e G u j a r a t i

c h a r a c t e r s i s i n g e n e r a l t h e method d e s c r i b e d i n the I n t r o d u c t i o n ,

and r e f e r e n c e s h o u l d be made to the n o t e s on c a l l i g r a p h y g i v e n w i t h

each group of c h a r a c t e r s i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n . S p e c i a l n o t e s are

g i v e n be low on the c a l l i g r a p h y of any c h a r a c t e r s of which the order

of s t r o k e s cannot be e a s i l y deduced from t h e Devanagari c h a r a c t e r s .

The G u j a r a t i c h a r a c t e r s are d e s c r i b e d i n t h i s c h a p t e r under the

same h e a d i n g s a s t h e c h a r a c t e r s i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n : Consonant

C h a r a c t e r s , Vowel C h a r a c t e r s and Vowel S i g n s , and M o d i f i e r s .

1 . Consonant C h a r a c t e r s .

The consonant c h a r a c t e r s are arranged i n t h r e e g r o u p s : ' v o r g i i y '

c h a r a c t e r s , ' o n t o s t h ' c h a r a c t e r s and 'uusm' c h a r a c t e r s 1 . As t h e y are

g i v e n i n t h e s y l l a b a r y , t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s a re r e a l i s e d a s s y l l a b l e s

c o n s i s t i n g of an i n i t i a l c o n s o n a n t , or s e m i - v o w e l , f o l l o w e d by the

vowel a , and t h e y a r e d e s c r i b e d as ^ H B l ^ ( o k a r ) . The r e a l i s a t i o n

1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , l . i - i i i .


1 . See S a n s k r i t ,Ch. 2 , 1 . 2 . The v i r a m i s n o t w r i t t e n i n Gujara t i w i th c h a r a c t e r s which are r e a l i s e d i n t h i s way; i t i s w r i t t e n o n l y i n a few S a n s k r i t l oanwords . 3 - See be low ,Ch. 3 , 2 .

U. See be low, 3 . i . b . 5 . See b e l o w , 2 . i i .

of a consonant c h a r a c t e r w i t h o u t t h i s v o w e l , t h a t i s , as the c o n s o n -

ant e lement of the s y l l a b l e o n l y , i s i n d i c a t e d by a d i a g o n a l s t r o k e

w r i t t e n a t the f o o t of the c h a r a c t e r , t h u s ^ , k - , t - , and

so on, as i n S a n s k r i t . Th i s s t r o k e i s c a l l e d (p(j^LH ( v i r a m ) 1 and a

character w r i t t e n w i t h t h i s s t r o k e i s c a l l e d • h a l o n t ' by G u j a r a t i

grammariansj but i n the t e a c h i n g o f w r i t i n g i n s c h o o l s , c h a r a c t e r s

w r i t t e n w i t h t h i s s t r o k e ar e d e s c r i b e d as **JlX^ (khodu, ' l a m e ' ) .

The r e a l i s a t i o n of okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s i n r e a d i n g G u j a r a t i

d i f f e r s somewhat from the r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s i n S a n s k r i t .

The f o l l o w i n g n o t e s may be r e g a r d e d a s g e n e r a l g u i d i n g p r i n c i p l e s t o

which r e f e r e n c e may be made l a t e r when t h e c h a r a c t e r s are d i s c u s s e d

in d e t a i l .

a. A f i n a l okar consonant c h a r a c t e r i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o -

vowel , e x c e pt i n a few S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s . ^

b . A f i n a l ©kar consonant c h a r a c t e r formed by combining two or more

c h a r a c t e r s ^ , 0 r a f i n a l okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r p r e c e d e d by a

c h a r a c t e r w r i t t e n w i t h the o n u s v a r r e p r e s e n t i n g a n a s a l c o n s o n -

ant*4-, i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h an e - g l i d e .

c . A medial okar consonant c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d i n c e r t a i n c o n t e x t s

wi th z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an o - g l i d e , f o r i n s t a n c e , when such a

c h a r a c t er occurs as the s e c o n d c h a r a c t e r of a t h r e e c h a r a c t e r

word, and the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r h a s one of the vowel s i g n s ^ .

d. When an okar consonant c h a r a c t e r i s t h e f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of a

verba l b a s e , i t i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an

Ho GUJARATI S E C T I O N

k o - v o r g

c e - v o r g

•];©'-verg

t e - v e r g

p e - v o r g

H ke khe g 9 ghe - n e 2

H >»> CO che jhe -jie

d 6 vS d t 9 t he ahe -n.o

d H ii H t e the de dhe no

H A (H H po phe be bhe mo

An o l d e r form of Q i s ^ .

1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 1 . i . 2 . Charac ter s which do not occur i n i t i a l l y are shown by a hyphen p r e f i x e d to the s y l l a b l e i n the roman t r a n s c r i p t i o n .

e - g l i d e , b e f o r e t b e a d d i t i o n of s u f f i x e s c o n s i s t i n g o f , or b e g i n -

n i n g w i t h , a c o n s o n a nt c h a r a c t e r w i t h one of the vowel s i g n s .

For gu idance i n r e a d i n g , f i n a l okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s -

ed w i t h z e r o - v o w e l are t r a n s c r i b e d w i t h o u t o , and m e d i a l okar c o n -

sonant c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l or w i t h an o - g l i d e are

t r a n s c r i b e d t h u s : k' , t ' , p ' .

i . Charac ters of t h e v o r g i i y group (ct?!^^. ) 1 .

The f i r s t group of consonan t c h a r a c t e r s c o n s i s t s of t w e n t y f i v e

c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t i n g s y l l a b l e s w i t h an i n i t i a l p l o s i v e c o n s o n a n t

f o l l o w e d by t h e vowel a . These c h a r a c t e r s f a l l i n t o f i v e ct^^L

( v e r g ) , or c l a s s e s , a c c o r d i n g t o the f i v e p o s i t i o n s of a r t i c u l a t i o n .


1. See be low, under 2 . i i . 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . l 6 8 .

The c h a r a c t e r s » § . » 06 a n d 6 a r e w r i t t e n t h u s :

£ <- * 3 $ c * *L

36 D 36 6 c S 6

The okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s a r e r e f e r r e d t o , as f o r i n s t a n c e i n

s p e l l i n g , t h u s : g , >&^L (kekko) , ct » CITHX ( t e t t o ) , and so on 0

The c h a r a c t e r s \$« and do n o t occur i n G u j a r a t i words , hut

they are w r i t t e n , in c o m b i n a t i o n w i t h o t h e r c h a r a c t e r s , i n some

Sanskri t loanwords i n the l i t e r a r y l a n g u a g e . The c h a r a c t e r s £ and

& are r e a l i s e d m e d i a l l y and f i n a l l y as re and rhe i n c e r t a i n

words. Examples of t h i s r e a l i s a t i o n a r e g i v e n l a t e r , a f t e r the

vowel s i g n s are d i s c u s s e d . l


1 . One c h a r a c t e r words. Pour of t h e v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r s occur as

words: - t 9 V <!»

2. Two c h a r a c t e r words , f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

Qrl H 3 L d H H V *M.vS H 6 # d CH^L V6

:*bd Hv5 *4.d d 6 UvS <dd $ d YvS H£l

3 . Three c h a r a c t e r words , f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

<Hfri U6v5 ^vSH Hfcfc H H d $d6 d>LS =>Otd

<HHvS d H f c *<.H6 & H d d d H C H Y d U 6 d

U. Four c h a r a c t e r words , s e c o n d c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h zero-'vowel

or w i t h an e - g l i d e ; f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

%VA£l (HdS^t =M.£H$ lySdHd <HAV£ H Y ^ t

i 4 2 GUJARATI S E C T I ON

i i . C h a r a c t e rs of t h e o n t o s t h group ( ^ H r T l ^ ^ i ) 1

There ar e f o u r G u j a r a t i c h a r a c t e r s i n t h i s g r o u p , as i n the

same group of S a n s k r i t c h a r a c t e r s .

H a ^ «l ye l e r e ve

When the c h a r a c t e r s M. and ol occur i n i t i a l l y , or m e d i a l l y

r e a l i s e d w i t h a f o l l o w i n g v o w e l , they are r e a l i s e d as c o n s o n a n t s . When

they occur m e d i a l l y , i n p o s i t i o n s i n which ekar consonant c h a r a c t e r s

are r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or f i n a l l y , they are r e a l i s e d as s e m i -2

v o w e l s , forming d i p h t h o n g s w i t h the vowel of the p r e c e d i n g s y l l a b l e . e . g . U V t otH W 4 . ° # t

y e j e n v e n bhey j ev

Reading examples3

1 . None of the o n t e s t h c h a r a c t e r s o c c u r s as a word.

2 . Two c h a r a c t e r w o r d s , f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

* U M3. H a ° ik W *t «LH

*w. & h w. ^>( r t CLR. ^ a =mm w . y h

3 . Three c h a r a c t e r w o r d s , f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

Vtt?. a b ^ l CNAS <=OHct * R rl^A

a^LQi m f m n a n h ^ h c h ^ l

k. Pour c h a r a c t e r w o r d s , s e c o n d c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l

or w i t h an e - g l i d e ; f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

£&ct t &H(H?l UvSctt (dbSSqi c t t r t Y ^ftdA

1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , l . i i . 2 . Fur ther examples of the r e a l i s a t -ion of t h e s e two c h a r a c t e r s are g i v e n b e l o w , under 2 . i i .

3 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . l 6 8 .

CHARACTERS OF THE SYLLABARY i 4 :

1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 1 . i i i . 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . l 6 8 . 3 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 1 . i i i . V e d i c c h a r a c t e r .

i i i . Characters of the uusm group ( (3l"t»H. ) X

These c h a r a c t e r s a s g i v e n i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n are w r i t t e n

in the Hindi s t y l e . The G u j a r a t i c h a r a c t e r s a r e :

U H <* J"o s o s o ha

The c h a r a c t e r X o c c u r s o n l y i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , and when

w r i t t e n in words i n common u s e i n G u j a r a t i , i t i s o f t e n r e a l i s e d as

Jo except i n formal r e a d i n g . 2

Reading examples . 1 . None of the c h a r a c t e r s i n t h i s group o c c u r s as a word.

2 . Two c h a r a c t e r words; f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

* U *16 m. &L H*l ^ <SH * t d 3 . Three c h a r a c t e r words; f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .

a uat *iu*i U H H ^ I H U. Pour and f i v e c h a r a c t e r words ; f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o -

vowel , second c h a r a c t e r i n f o u r c h a r a c t e r words , t h i r d c h a r a c t e r

in the f i v e c h a r a c t e r word, r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l or w i t h an

o - g l i d e .

3iHY£l U W d . ?&SZ ^ U ^ d c&Sd < £ d W l

The l a s t consonant c h a r a c t e r i n t h e G u j a r a t i s y l l a b a r y i s

, ~T,o » r e a l i s e d as a r e t r o f l e x l a t e r a l consonan t w i t h o . 2

Reading examples .

# t m. m. o w j o H<<t 3H<a HR.<=L I mste


1 . See b e l o w , C h . 3 . C l a s s e s 2 . and U. 2 . For the u s e of vowel c h a r a c t e r s and vowel s i g n s , s e e S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 2 . i . 3 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 2 . i . h. See a b o v e , C h . l . The r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e s e vowel c h a r a c t e r s a s e or e , and as o or o , i s d i s c u s s e d below under i i . Vowel S i g n s .

The two c h a r a c t e r s *Q and , each r e p r e s e n t i n g s y l l a b l e s

c o n s i s t i n g of two c o n s o n a n t s f o l l o w e d by the vowel o , are o f t e n

p l a c e d a t the end of t h e s e r i e s of consonant c h a r a c t e r s i n the vori^o-

m a l a , but t h e y do n o t p r o p e r l y b e l o n g t o the s y l l a b a r y , and t h e y are

d i s c u s s e d l a t e r 1 .

2

2 . Vowel C h a r a c t e r s and Vowel S i g n s ,


The vowel c h a r a c t e r s u s e d i n w r i t i n g G u j a r a t i c o r r e s p o n d w i t h

the vowel c h a r a c t e r s i n S a n s k r i t though the forms d i f f e r . S y l l a b i c

rr , 1 and 11 do n o t occur i n G u j a r a t i ^ . The vowel c h a r a c t e r s are

u s u a l l y p l a c e d f i r s t i n the vornomala .

» > i £ S S i © a i i i u uu

s y l l a b i c r e , oy 0,0** ov

The c h a r a c t e r , s y l l a b i c r , occurs o n l y i n a few S a n s k r i t

l o a n w o r d s , u s e d m a i n l y i n the l i t e r a r y l a n g u a g e . The vowel c h a r a c t e r s

are r e f e r r e d t o as o k a r , a k a r , i k a r , u k a r , and so on.

In a l l r e a d i n g examples which f o l l o w , ©kar consonant c h a r a c t e r s

which occur i n words h a v i n g vowel c h a r a c t e r s or vowel s i g n s s h o u l d be

r e a l i s e d a c c o r d i n g t o t h e g e n e r a l r u l e s a l r e a d y g i v e n , u n l e s s s p e c i a l

n o t e s are added.



1. Vowel c h a r a c t e r s o n l y . ^ I t 5 ^

2. Vowel c h a r a c t e r s w i t h okar c h a r a c t e r s .

SlH *>tlU ^ L d ^ 1 ° * 5>tl6

^ 6 H@ <a*T fesP utf fcsftV &$$t i i . Vowel s i g n s .

Vowel s i g n s c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o e a c h vowe l c h a r a c t e r , e x c e p t 3>-C ,

are added to the okar form of t h e c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s to r e p r e s e n t

s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t i n g of an i n i t i a l c o n s o n a n t f o l l o w e d by one of the

vowels a to ev . The vowel s i g n s a r e g i v e n here added t o t h e

character .

si & £1- f ^ 4 ^ ^ & ka k i k i i ku kuu k r k e , k e key k o , k o kov

The order of s t r o k e s i n w r i t i n g c h a r a c t e r s w i t h vowel s i g n s i s

i n general the same as t h a t d e s c r i b e d i n t h e n o t e s on c a l l i g r a p h y i n

the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n . Some of t h e c h a r a c t e r s are m o d i f i e d i n form

when c e r t a i n of the vowel s i g n s a r e a d d e d .

a. The u p r i g h t s t r o k e of a c h a r a c t e r i s w r i t t e n w i t h o u t rounding the

f o o t when the vowel s i g n s f o r u or uu are added:

gu guu pu puu s u suu

b . S p e c i a l forms:

•KI fir « •<!, ^ ^ $ 3 $ ja j i j i i ju juu nu r u ruu dr J*r hr

1 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n of e x a m p l e s , s e e p . 1 6 8 , 2 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 2 . i i .

146 GUJARATI S E C T I O N

1 , h r o s v , ' s h o r t ' ; d i i r g h , ' l o n g ' . 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . l 6 8 .

In the t e a c h i n g of w r i t i n g i n s c h o o l s , and i n s p e l l i n g , t h e u p -

r i g h t s t r o k e of a c h a r a c t e r , and of the vowel s i g n s c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o

the c h a r a c t e r s *D\X ,^\X and are r e f e r r e d t o as £ L H l ( k a n o ) , and

the d i a g o n a l s u p e r s c r i b e d s t r o k e s i n t h e vowel c h a r a c t e r s and s i g n s ,

as i n 5^ , , d n d s y t l > a r e r e f e r r e d t o as HL^LL ( m a t r a ) . The

vowel s i g n s f o r ^ and $ are c a l l e d §.^ct ^ ( h r o s v i ) and

^1^1 $ ( d i i r g h i i ) , and t h e vowel s i g n s f o r and (3^ are c a l l e d

^ ^ • 0 ^ ^ ( h r o s v u) and ( d i i r g h u u ) 1 . C h a r a c t e r s h a v i n g vowel

s i g n s are d e s c r i b e d as ' a k a r ' , ' u k a r ' , ' e k a r ' and s o on.


1 . One c h a r a c t e r w o r d s .

2 . Words of two or more c h a r a c t e r s .

£ i 6 $ i y £L& a i ^ * ( t a f &$> fed °o iH

a i d d f e Mk Ufcft (§L(Hl S ^ l

^IMX *bfo *b<i ^ £ l A oiteT e f l A

<3t(L %«iX <tute ^Udl ^ ^ a l §HL O X

PL^L&L S v i ^ d S p l R l d l A u C l ^ . l A L H l C L ( H l ^ d t A

R e a l i s a t i o n o f t h e v o w e l s and •

These vowel c h a r a c t e r s , and the c o r r e s p o n d i n g vowe l s i g n s , each

r e p r e s e n t two v o w e l s o f d i f f e r e n t q u a l i t y . The vowel c h a r a c t e r

and the c o r r e s p o n d i n g s i g n are r e a l i s e d i n t h e m a j o r i t y of words a s

e , but i n some words a s e ; the vowel c h a r a c t e r and the c o r r e s -

ponding s i g n are r e a l i s e d i n the m a j o r i t y of words as o , b u t i n


some words as o . The r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s as e and o

i s d e s c r i b e d by Gujara t i grammarians a s Ceejrt ( v i v r t , ' o p e n ' ) . Some

p a i r s of words, w r i t t e n i n the same way , are d i s t i n g u i s h e d i n meaning

only by the r e a l i s a t i o n of the vowe l «yX a s 0 or as o . Some words

in f requent use i n which t h e s e v o w e l s are r e a l i s e d as ' open ' vowe l s

are g i v e n be low; a f u l l e r l i s t of s u c h words i s g i v e n i n the G u j a r a t i 1 2 d i c t i o n a r y ' Narmakosh' , and i n t h e d i c t i o n a r y ' J o d n i k o s h ' words i n

which the 'open' vowe l s occur a re s p e c i a l l y n o t e d .

Words in which , or t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g s i g n , i s r e a l i s e d as e :

^ L H ^ 6 1 s \ - *£s ~h?> ISH "Ml i & &LC£L £>-t

^ ?IH \%i u \ v 3 ^ ^ u -

^ ^ 6 - " l 6 S < ^ U - <^-t o & * t ^ H t t ^ \ &

§ t - £U>1 <£i\ ^MlSL d^C-lL *&c±t Words i n which tyX. > o r the c o r r e s p o n d i n g s i g n , i s r e a l i s e d as o :

*%>Ut *HXV16 =*tXy>H ^iu^- SlMfct Anc-tl £lual al6 SL L sia iX slCa X >tvi

ril €lvs- ileo *4l(± ^X i- -tXs^ -iX^X H I H U&ytl Ml^ t l 6 H i MXdluti HU&U ' l MX^

£l§. d ^ U sils Cl Ci 4-When c h a r a c t e r s w i t h t h e s e v o w e l s a r e w r i t t e n w i t h t h e mark of

n a s a l i s a t i o n known as the a n u s v a r ^ , t h e y ar e r e a l i s e d as ' open ' v o w e l s .

1 . n4sl$.l , narmako;, pub. 1 8 7 3 . 2 . W U r C l *&vS»$tUstfU sartha g u j o r a t i i jodjanii k o / , p u b . l 9 U 9 . The ' o p e n ' r e a l i s a t i o n of these vowel c h a r a c t e r s and s i g n s i s i n d i c a t e d i n t h i s d i c t i o n a r y by i n v e r t i n g the matra. 3 . The words w r i t t e n w i t h a hyphen are verbal b a s e s . L. In t h i s and l a t e r words i n which t h e r e are two okar c h a r a c t e r s , i t i s the f i r s t w h i c h i s r e a l i s e d w i t h o .

5. S i m i l a r l y a l l words i n which t h e f i r s t s y l l a b l e i s a£l , ' f o u r ' . 6. S i m i l a r l y o ther words i n which t h e f i r s t s y l l a b l e i s "Hist- > ' l e s s a

q u a r t e r ' . 7 . See b e l o w , under 3 . M o d i f i e r s , i . onusvar .

148 GUJARATI SECTION

Some words which are d i s t i n g u i s h e d i n meaning o n l y by t h e r e a l i s

of as 0 or as 0 :

go\, 1 round' g o l , ' t r e a c l e '

khol , ' e n q u i r y ' k h o l , ' o i l - c a k e '

copop i i , ' smeared' c o p o r i i , 'book'

kon,, ' a n g l e ' kon^, 'who'

c o l l i , ' b o d i c e ' c o l i i , (name of a v e g e t a b l e )

s o l , ' s i x t e e n ' s o l , ' w e a l ' , ' s t r i p e '

R e a l i s a t i o n of okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s i n words w i t h vowel

c h a r a c t e r s and s i g n s i n c e r t a i n p o s i t i o n s ,

a. When a m e d i a l okar consonant c h a r a c t e r , i n a t h r e e c h a r a c t e r

word, i s f o l l o w e d by a f i n a l c h a r a c t e r w i t h a vowel s i g n , i t i s

u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an o - g l i d e , and t h e

s e m i - v o w e l s r e p r e s e n t e d by and form d i p h t h o n g s w i t h the

vowel of the p r e c e d i n g s y l l a b l e , as i n

^ d < a i v&<+CL H ^ i i l £>c& e ^ ' l o c o r ' b i i men/ko phay'do chev'"(;e

The r e a l i s a t i o n o f m e d i a l okar c h a r a c t e r s i n words of more than

t h r e e c h a r a c t e r s v a r i e s a c c o r d i n g t o the p o s i t i o n i n each word

of the c h a r a c t e r s w i t h vowel s i g n s . In compound w o r d s , t h e

r e a l i s a t i o n depends upon the form of the words j o i n e d i n the

compound. The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e the r e a l i s a t i o n of

okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s i n such words .

Second c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an o - g l i d e :

$lct&<l "&daiS ^ 6 H L - t Yl-LctR,

J e t ' k o r i i k e f l a k nuk' san j a n ' v o r


1. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 1 6 8 .

Other c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an o - g l i d e :

dL"t6rCl<d 6U6<dl£9 UM-MPCl dukan'dar tabod^'tob kopa-);'ba j i i p a r ' v a n ' g i i

b . When a s u f f i x b e g i n n i n g w i t h a c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r i s added to a

noun or pronoun, or t o a v e r b a l b a s e , ending i n an okar consonant

c h a r a c t e r , t h i s f i n a l c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or

with an o - g l i d e , as i n t h e s e e x a m p l e s :

HtR-Cl d^A £^dX " i i a d i <au>ul gam-no tom-ne k o r - t o b o l - v a l a g - J e

When such s u f f i x e s are added t o v e r b a l b a s e s of t h r e e or more

c h a r a c t e r s , of which t h e f i n a l and p r e - f i n a l consonant c h a r a c t e r s

are okar , the r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e p r e - f i n a l c h a r a c t e r v a r i e s i n

the way i l l u s t r a t e d by t h e f o l l o w i n g e x a m p l e s : ^ & H Y U H Y d t U H V l d d l somoj s e m ' j i i s o m o j - v a s o m ' j a v - v a

therok t h o r ' k e t h o r o k - t o t h o r ' k a v - v o

Reading examples"1"

1 . okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d a s i n n o t e a.

£ l S 5 l *HH $ l <d6€l d 6 U l H l n ^ t l

HlU<tfl Y H j d UlHfc^ 6l6*ll<<± ^Y^lc t l S U ^ d ^ l A

2 . okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d a s i n n o t e b .

d d * &d*=Cl U 6 6 U S 6 d l

HUCIA HU^CI HiaeCl Hl&a<=&


R e a l i s a t i o n of m e d i a l and f i n a l ^ and £

The c h a r a c t e r \$ i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d m e d i a l l y or f i n a l l y as a

f l a p p e d c o n s o n a n t , p o 1 , e x c e p t when p r e c e d e d by a c h a r a c t e r w r i t t e n p

w i t h the onusvar . In some w o r d s , however , i t i s a lways r e a l i s e d a s

a s t o p , q© . The c h a r a c t e r i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d as a s t o p , c|h© ,

and sometimes as a f l a p p e d c o n s o n a n t . In some words the r e a l i s a t i o n

as a s t o p i s c o n s t a n t . The f o l l o w i n g examples are some of t h e words i n

f r e q u e n t use i n which £ and d are always r e a l i s e d as s t o p s ^ : .

5 d i 3 l Si- £ u H i i l n t s t m £ l rCU ^ 5 - & u s e u . V * t l =HL<SL *Hl4l<*t £ 1 6 - £ 1 6 & L & <*$L *=tL6-These c h a r a c t e r s are a lways r e a l i s e d as s t o p s a f t e r n a s a l i s a t i o n .

In the f o l l o w i n g p a i r s of words t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of vS as c|© or

as r© i s n e c e s s a r y f o r d i s t i n c t i o n of meaning:

p a d j D , 'male b u f f a l o ' p a r o , ' n e i g h b o u r h o o d '

Y b j jad/u^4", ' t h i c k ' j a r u ^ , ' jaw'

CUSL v o d j D , ' c a n c e l l e d ' vo^o , ' e l d e r l y '

Orthography of t h e ' s h o r t ' and ' l o n g ' v o w e l s .

The f o l l o w i n g g e n e r a l r u l e s are u s u a l l y a p p l i e d i n w r i t i n g t h e

vowel c h a r a c t e r s ^ , $ and (3 , (§L > and the c o r r e s p o n d i n g vowel

s i g n s , though p r a c t i c e v a r i e s , and numerous e x c e p t i o n s o c c u r ,

a. ^ , and the c o r r e s p o n d i n g s i g n , are u s u a l l y w r i t t e n i n f i n a l

c h a r a c t e r s , or i m m e d i a t e l y p r e c e d i n g a f i n a l ©kar consonant

1 . See n o t e i n l . i . a b o v e . 2 . See b e l o w , under 3 « i . ©nusvar. 3 . See Notes on G u j a r a t i Phono logy , T.N.Dave , B u l l e t i n of the Schoo l

of O r i e n t a l S t u d i e s , V o l . V I . p . 6 7 3 f f . h. For the mark of n a s a l i s a t i o n on the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of t h i s word,

s e e b e l o w , under 3 . i . © n u s v a r . 5 . P u l l e r n o t e s on G u j a r a t i o r t h o -graphy are g i v e n i n ' J o d n i k o s h ' , I n t r o d u c t i o n , p . 3 0 f f .


c h a r a c t e r , u n l e s s t h i s i s a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r 1 ; e . g .

l a i i k o r i i p a n i i t n i i k c i i j g e r i i b

ff) , and the c o r r e s p o n d i n g s i g n , are u s u a l l y w r i t t e n i n a l l

o ther p o s i t i o n s 2 ; e . g .

CrLHd PtatSl &GX*UA ed&U.ui

d i v o s tikhe-J; b i l a d ^ i i h o j i y a r ghod^iyaT,

Some e x c e p t i o n s :

b i i j o h o k i i k o t l i i d h e k i i d h o J i i k h i i n e

h. (§t » and the c o r r e s p o n d i n g s i g n , are u s u a l l y w r i t t e n i n a

medial p o s i t i o n when i m m e d i a t e l y p r e c e d i n g a f i n a l akar consonant

c h a r a c t e r , u n l e s s t h i s i s a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r ; e . g .

uu^h duudh hhuukh phuul mejuur

(3 » and the c o r r e s p o n d i n g s i g n , are u s u a l l y w r i t t e n i n o t h e r

p o s i t i o n s , though many words o c c u r in . G u j a r a t i t e x t s w r i t t e n w i t h 2

e i t h e r the ' s h o r t ' or t h e ' l o n g ' vowel ; e . g .

una^o dukan s u t h a r varu a l / s u

Some e x c e p t i o n s : ^ L l SJjH-uucok uupar uubho kuuvo s u u j h -

The S a n s k r i t orthography i s u s u a l l y p r e s e r v e d i n S a n s k r i t l o a n -

words; e . g . QiXl L j ^ U ^ ( > l *>t<f

h i t b h i i t i purus bhuumi bohu

1 . See b e l o w , Chapter 3» 2. For t h i s vowel w r i t t e n with, t h e o n u s v a r , s e e b e l o w , under 3.i.


1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 3 . i . and i i . 2 . i b i d . , n o t e on c a l l i g r a p h y of the onusvar .

3 . M o d i f i e r s .

The m o d i f i e r s > H^^Ll^. ( o n u s v a r ) and (^^i^C ( v i s o r g ) , u s e d i n

the Devanagari s c r i p t , a re b o t h use d i n w r i t i n g G u j a r a t i . 1

i . onusvar .

The onusvar i s a mark r e p r e s e n t i n g n a s a l i s a t i o n , and i s w r i t t e n

i n G u j a r a t i i n the form o f a dot above a c h a r a c t e r , t h u s :

oil) am irrj urrj err) orrj karg kiirj kurrj kern korrj

The onusvar i s p l a c e d a t the r i g h t s i d e of any s u p e r s c r i b e d

s t r o k e , and i t i s w r i t t e n on the c h a r a c t e r a f t e r e v e r y o t h e r s t r o k e , 2

as i n the Devanagari s c r i p t .

R e a l i s a t i o n of t h e anusvar .

a. The anusvar i s r e a l i s e d i n some words as the n a s a l i s a t i o n of the

vowel of the c h a r a c t e r w i t h which i t i s w r i t t e n . This r e a l i s a t i o n

o c c u r s u s u a l l y when t h e onusvar i s w r i t t e n w i t h any of the v o w e l s

t o , e x c e p t i n some S a n s k r i t l oanwords . The onusvar

r e a l i s e d i n t h i s way o c c u r s i n many grammatical f o r m s . Examples :

h$ H I # 6 ^ SlH *t U & X Midi

k o i i ma 11\ t u uuc me" pohoc povva

Grammatical forms:

n u i A %q HU? Vl(3 * H l d ^

chokorS bodhae k e l u maru jau a v - v u ,

The ' l o n g ' v o w e l s fcj and (§1 are u s u a l l y w r i t t e n i n c h a r a c t e r s

w i t h the onusvar when i t r e p r e s e n t s n a s a l i s a t i o n of a v o w e l ,


1 . See above, l . b . R e a l i s a t i o n o f ©kar consonant c h a r a c t e r s . 2 . See be low, C h . 3 , 3 . C l a s s 2 . i i .

except in grammatical forms d e s c r i b e d as ' n e u t e r s i n g u l a r ' , which

are always w r i t t e n w i t h t h e ' s h o r t ' v o w e l ; e . g .

e(M ettct StvSt H I S ? <#>i § t § v i i c h i i b h i i t uucjo maru l i i b u uuc|u Some words are w r i t t e n w i t h e i t h e r ' s h o r t ' or ' l o n g ' v o w e l s .

The vowel c h a r a c t e r s , and the c o r r e s p o n d i n g s i g n s ,

are r e a l i s e d w i t h the onusvar a s £ and 0 ; e . g .

khec-vu bh£s s o p - v u p e h o c - v u

b . The onusvar w r i t t e n on a c h a r a c t e r p r e c e d i n g one of the v o r g i i y

c h a r a c t e r s may be r e a l i s e d a s t h e n a s a l c o n s o n a n t of the same

c l a s s as the f o l l o w i n g c h a r a c t e r , or as n b e f o r e a c h a r a c t e r of

the c o - v o r g . This r e a l i s a t i o n o f t h e ©nusvar occurs main ly i n

reading S a n s k r i t l oanwords . When t h e ©nusvar i s r e a l i s e d as a

n a s a l consonant b e f o r e a f i n a l ©kar consonant c h a r a c t e r , the

f i n a l c h a r a c t e r i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h an © - g l i d e 1 . Examples:

k©nj;h J a n t i j s n t u ssmbha"! s©mb©ndh

As in S a n s k r i t , t h e r e i s an a l t e r n a t i v e method of r e p r e s e n t i n g

n a s a l consonants i n t h i s c o n t e x t . T h i s method i s d e s c r i b e d l a t e r .

The ' s h o r t ' forms of t h e v o w e l s $ and are u s u a l l y w r i t t e n

wi th the ©nusvar r e p r e s e n t i n g a n a s a l c o n s o n a n t ; e . g .

l i n g c i n t a sundor kumbhar


c . When the onusvar i s w r i t t e n on a c h a r a c t e r p r e c e d i n g an o n t o s t h

or an uusm c h a r a c t e r , a s i n S a n s k r i t loanwords and l e a r n e d words

used i n t h e l i t e r a r y l a n g u a g e , i t i s r e a l i s e d i n v a r i o u s w a y s ,

a c c o r d i n g t o t h e p o s i t i o n of a r t i c u l a t i o n of the f o l l o w i n g c o n s o n -

a n t . The r e a l i s a t i o n of the onusvar i n t h e s e c o n t e x t s hy s p e a k e r s

i n v a r i o u s p a r t s of I n d i a i s d e s c r i b e d i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n 1 .

The u s u a l G u j a r a t i p r a c t i c e i s i l l u s t r a t e d by t h e s e e x a m p l e s :

©nusvar b e f o r e , r e a l i s e d as y , a s i n ^ i ^ l , > s o y y o g

©nusvar b e f o r e (j^ , r e a l i s e d a s 1 , as i n *^C^l5l > P o l l i n g

©nusvar b e f o r e a l l o t h e r © n t s s t h and uusm c h a r a c t e r s , r e a l i s e d

as v ; e . g . sfcttygl <=ttA<=llA *HXi ^G^Ll s e v r s k s s i ] 2 v a r s v v a r ©vj ©hivsa s i v h

Reading examples-^

1 . onusvar r e a l i s e d a s i n n o t e a.

*] § 5$ (HtH \ b % l ULY (§LH *£bl

° t iH DMJM. cl t ' lV HL§ H & X HtJSt <=Ct<>i 2 . ©nusvar r e a l i s e d a s i n n o t e s b . and c . *>U-l& Vci <m<± M.6 ZHPil

i i . v i s o r g

This m o d i f i e r , d e s c r i b e d i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n * 4 - , does n o t occur

i n G u j a r a t i w o r d s , b u t i t o c c u r s m e d i a l l y i n a few S a n s k r i t loanwords

and i s r e a l i s e d a s the d o u b l i n g of t h e f o l l o w i n g c o n s o n a n t , as i n

%g*H.» dukkh ( a l s o w r i t t e n ^"l^ , dukh) and « H,rti ft l > ©ntskksr©^.

1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 3 . i . e . 2 . $1 r e p r e s e n t s k - j o i n e d w i t h -s© . See C h . 3 , 3 . C l a s s U. i . b . 3 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 1 6 9 . U. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 3 » i i .


=^1

n H H V

d 6 d

H (H H

H < •4. u 6

The vowel c h a r a c t e r -sfe i s n o t u s u a l l y i n c l u d e d i n the t a b l e .

The t a b l e i n which the vowel c h a r a c t e r s ( e x c e p t ) , and the

m o d i f i e r s added to the c h a r a c t e r , are p l a c e d a t the head of a

s e r i e s of columns c o n s i s t i n g of e v e r y c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r i n the ©kar

form, w i t h each of the vowel s i g n s and e a c h of t h e m o d i f i e r s , i s

c a l l e d in Gujarat i the ^L^. l '^ ivSl > b a r a k h o d i i , the ' t w e l v e c h a r a c t e r s ' .

This t a b l e i s o f t e n r e c i t e d i n s c h o o l s by c h i l d r e n l e a r n i n g to read .

1. Cf. Devanagari t a b l e i n S a n s k r i t ,Ch. 2 , U.


The t r a d i t i o n a l order of t h e c h a r a c t e r s i n the s y l l a b i c s e r i e s

i s shown i n the f o l l o w i n g table^- :


1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 6 .

These two t a b l e s show t h e order i n which c h a r a c t e r s are p l a c e d

as i n i t i a l c h a r a c t e r s o f words i n d i c t i o n a r i e s , which i s the same as

t h e order i n S a n s k r i t , e x c e p t t h a t words b e g i n n i n g w i t h c h a r a c t e r s

w i t h the onusvar are p l a c e d a f t e r words b e g i n n i n g w i t h the same

c h a r a c t e r w i t h o u t the o n u s v a r , as i l l u s t r a t e d b e l o w :

S a n s k r i t : a a i arrjy© arrjje arrjho ako akho . . .

G u j a r a t i : a a i ak© akh© . . . as© ah© arrjk© airjkh© . . .

5 . Numerals .

The G u j a r a t i numerals are w r i t t e n t h u s :

A ^ 3 Y H \ V3 £ Hp 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10

6. P u n c t u a t i o n .

In p r o s e w r i t i n g , t h e same sys tem of p u n c t u a t i o n i s u s e d as i n

E n g l i s h p r o s e . The s y s t e m u s e d i n G u j a r a t i v e r s e i s the same as the

S a n s k r i t s y s t e m . ^

C H A P T E R 3

CONJUNCT CHARACTERS

Consonant c h a r a c t e r s may be combined, t o r e p r e s e n t two or more

consonants which are t o be r e a l i s e d w i t h o u t an i n t e r v e n i n g vowe l .

Characters formed by j o i n i n g o t h e r c h a r a c t e r s a r e c a l l e d • t L ^ B c i L ^ R .

( soyyuktaksor) by G u j a r a t i grammarians or *$tv5L^L^ ( j o q a k s e r ) i n

the t e a c h i n g of w r i t i n g i n s c h o o l s . The c o n s t r u c t i o n and c a l l i g r a p h y

of conjunct c h a r a c t e r s i n t h e D e v a n a g a r i s c r i p t i s d e s c r i b e d i n t h e

Sanskr i t s e c t i o n 1 . G u j a r a t i c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s are c o n s t r u c t e d by

s i m i l a r methods , w i t h t h e s e m o d i f i c a t i o n s '

i . Some conjunct c h a r a c t e r s a r e formed by w r i t i n g two c h a r a c t e r s

t o g e t h e r , w i t h o u t the u s u a l s e p a r a t i n g space , a s i n , kko.

i i . When conjunct c h a r a c t e r s a r e formed by o m i t t i n g the u p r i g h t

s t roke of the f i r s t c h a r a c t e r ^ , t h e r e m a i n i n g p a r t of the f i r s t

charac ter i s o f t e n w r i t t e n on a l o w e r l e v e l than the f i r s t p a r t

of the second c h a r a c t e r , a s i n , gg© , Q U O ^ , bbo .

1 . Contexts of Conjunct C h a r a c t e r s i n G u j a r a t i .

Conjunct c h a r a c t e r s occur i n G u j a r a t i i n the f o l l o w i n g c o n t e x t s

i . In Gujarat i words , t h a t i s , words n o t borrowed from S a n s k r i t or

from modern l a n g u a g e s ; e . g .

vSl^ H ^ l &£l qahyu b s c c u n©kki i c i - | ; t n i i

1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 1 . 2 . i b i d . , C h . 3 , 1 . i i .


i i . In S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , e i t h e r words u s e d commonly i n G u j a r a t i ,

or l e a r n e d words u s e d o n l y i n the l i t e r a r y l a n g u a g e ; e . g .

p u s t o k p e t r i i j v o r

i i i . In loanwords from o t h e r l a n g u a g e s ; e . g .

r o s t o gard^ s ^ e / o n

2 . R e a l i s a t i o n of Conjunct C h a r a c t e r s i n G u j a r a t i .

Conjunct c h a r a c t e r s a re r e a l i s e d i n r e a d i n g as s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t -

i n g of two or more c o n s o n a n t s f o l l o w e d by a • v o w e l . When an okar c o n -

junct c h a r a c t e r o c c u r s a s t h e f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of a word, i t i s u s u a l -

l y r e a l i s e d w i t h an o - g l i d e , as i n , jenm' , %tX|J^^ , J a s t r ' . 1

The r e a l i s a t i o n i n modern G u j a r a t i of okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s

w i t h z e r o - v o w e l i n c e r t a i n p o s i t i o n s i n words g i v e s r i s e t o a problem

of s p e l l i n g . For i n s t a n c e , when a f o r m a t i v e p a r t i c l e b e g i n n i n g w i t h

a consonant c h a r a c t e r i s added t o a v e r b a l b a s e e n d i n g i n a f i n a l

okar consonant c h a r a c t e r , t h e f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of t h e b a s e i s r e a l i s e d

w i t h zero^vowe l . This r e a l i s a t i o n of the c o n s e c u t i v e c h a r a c t e r s i s

s i m i l a r t o the r e a l i s a t i o n of a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r . S i m i l a r problems

a r i s e i n o t h e r c o n t e x t s , where an okar consonant c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s -

ed w i t h z e r o - v o w e l b e f o r e a f o l l o w i n g consonant c h a r a c t e r , and i n

compound words i n which t h e f i r s t p a r t ends i n an okar c o n s o n a n t

c h a r a c t e r and the s e c o n d p a r t b e g i n s w i t h a consonant c h a r a c t e r .

Examples of such words a re g i v e n below w i t h the v a r i o u s c l a s s e s of

c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s .

1 . See a b o v e , C h . 2 , l . a . and b . This g l i d e i s n o t r e p r e s e n t e d i n t h e t r a n s c r i p t i o n of words t o which t h i s r u l e a p p l i e s .


1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . 2 . Cf. S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C l a s s 1 . 3 . See b e l o w , C las s 3 . i i i - a .

3 . C l a s s e s of Conjunct C h a r a c t e r s i n G u j a r a t i .

• The conjunct c h a r a c t e r s u s e d i n w r i t i n g G u j a r a t i are c l a s s i f i e d

in t h i s chapter i n the same way a s t h e c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n i n

the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n 1 . Conjunct c h a r a c t e r s of a l l t h e c l a s s e s occur

i n G u j a r a t i , hut i n some of t h e c l a s s e s o n l y a few of t h e c h a r a c t e r s

are used . Those which are u s e d i n w r i t i n g G u j a r a t i are shown by the

examples g i v e n i n each c l a s s , w h i c h i n c l u d e some S a n s k r i t loanwords i n

frequent u s e . Some of t h e r e a d i n g e x a m p l e s g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t -

ion occur i n l i t e r a r y t e x t s as l e a r n e d l o a n w o r d s , and t h e s e may be

t r a n s c r i b e d wi thout d i f f i c u l t y i n G u j a r a t i c h a r a c t e r s .

Class 1 . Two s i m i l a r c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d . ^

Most of the c h a r a c t e r s of t h e G u j a r a t i s y l l a b a r y occur i n t h i s

c l a s s , as 'doubled' c h a r a c t e r s . The c h a r a c t e r f o r - r r e i s w r i t t e n

as , the s u p e r s c r i b e d s t r o k e r e p r e s e n t i n g r - p r e c e d i n g another

consonant-3,

A c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t i n g an a s p i r a t e d c o n s o n a n t i s no t u s u a l l y

w r i t t e n as the f i r s t p a r t of a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r i n t h i s c l a s s ; but

in Gujarat i w r i t i n g the c h a r a c t e r s , khkho , ^ , " ( ; n t n 9 » a n < ^

^Jd^ , dhdho are o f t e n u s e d . The c o m b i n a t i o n s -nno and -mmo are

represen ted i n some words by w r i t i n g t h e ©nusvar over the c h a r a c t e r

preced ing or ^ ; e . g .

sommoti s©nnidh i but ©nn

The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e G u j a r a t i words i n which two

c o n s e c u t i v e consonant c h a r a c t e r s , t h e f i r s t b e i n g ©kar, are r e a l i s e d

i6o G U J A R A T I S E C T I O N

i n ord inary s p e e c h i n t h e same way as c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s :

^WllvSl niHHl OUA^ <Hkddl H P % ?

ag-gaq^ii gam-ma bhav-vu-' b e h e n - no

Reading examples^-

'i/sSi ^tb>iX a ^ j > d A e S W i ^ e > l u ^ v s

@ £ c £ l y g t CH£L P*£L. H>S&L ftbrut w ^ Q * 5

^ H-*£ C^Hd ( f ed l C l a s s 2 . Two v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d .

The c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s occur f o r t h e most p a r t i n S a n s k r i t

and o t h e r l oanwords . Those which are most f r e q u e n t l y u s e d i n w r i t i n g

Gujara t i are g i v e n "below, i n the same groups as the c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n

i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n ^ . u 6r l M cH

- k t o - t k o -pt© -tp© -bd©

i i . Most of the c h a r a c t e r s c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o t h o s e of t h i s group i n

the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n , under i i . a . , are w r i t t e n i n l i t e r a r y Guja-

r a t i , r e p r e s e n t i n g homorganic n a s a l c o n s o n a n t s . This method of

r e p r e s e n t i n g n a s a l c o n s o n a n t s p r e c e d i n g v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r s i s

g e n e r a l l y u s e d o n l y i n w r i t i n g S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s . An a l t e r n a t i v e

method, r e p r e s e n t i n g n a s a l c o n s o n a n t s of each c l a s s by w r i t i n g

the ©nusvar on the p r e c e d i n g c h a r a c t e r , has been d e s c r i b e d above^.

Of the c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n under i i . b . , o n l y

, jn© and <?!,, - i n © occur i n G u j a r a t i . The c h a r a c t e r ^

i s n o t c a l l i g r a p h i c a l l y a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r and i s o f t e n 1 . Compound word. 2 . Noun w i t h s u f f i x . 3 . Verbal form. i+. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . l 6 9 . 5. The second c h a r a c t e r i n t h e s e words i s formed from the Devanagari c h a r a c t e r f o r d© ; C f . S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 1 . i . . 6. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C I . 2 . 7. See a b o v e , C h . 2 , 3 . i . b .


1 . Verbal form. 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 1 6 9 . 3 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C l a s s 3 « i .

M

i n c l u d e d i n the s y l l a b a r y . In G u j a r a t i d i c t i o n a r i e s words b e g i n -

ing w i t h 5[L are p l a c e d a f t e r words b e g i n n i n g w i t h . « jL i s

o f t e n r e a l i s e d as gye .

i i i . Some of the c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s group occur i n S a n s k r i t l oanwords :

-kmo -gno -ghn© - t m o -dm© -pn©

i v . Of t h i s group, o n l y , -nm© , o c c u r s i n G u j a r a t i , though

v^pi-L , -rjm? and l ^ H , , -nm© may o c c u r i n l e a r n e d loanwords i n

a l i t e r a r y t e x t .

The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of c o n s e c u t i v e

consonant c h a r a c t e r s , when t h e f i r s t i s ©kar, i n the same way as c o n -

junct c h a r a c t e r s : UCfel SlScCl ^ V t ^ U d l J s k t i J s k - t i i 1 gupt a p - t o 1

Reading examples^

(Ml&t ctcSia UHc8lR. ^ V t ctrM*. 31c^> A&L

Class 3 . Characters j o i n e d w i t h ©nt©sth c h a r a c t e r s ,

i . Characters j o i n e d w i t h f o l l o w i n g M. .

A l l the c h a r a c t e r s of the G u j a r a t i s y l l a b a r y , e x c e p t S* and V >L occur in t h i s c l a s s . Many of t h e c h a r a c t e r s occur i n v e r b a l forms

in which the s u f f i x ^(X > a n d o t h e r forms of t h i s s u f f i x , are added to

the verba l base by j o i n i n g t h e c h a r a c t e r o f t h e s u f f i x w i t h the f i n a l

character of the b a s e .

i6z G U J A R A T I S E C T I O N

Reading examples^

Q&AL vîej dJ .Wl aiî *£fo£i

^ f e ^ d H L §16^ HvSHl 6ltf£l

^>cMl cHL *IL*J GfclL H**l HlrMl

% ^ ^ 6 m J °iLeMl OU<>*4 ^cu*4. x C l W £ H-i^l 8 ^ H m ^ C l 6 i / r f t 5H<S^l

i i . Charac ters j o i n e d w i t h f o l l o w i n g .2

Only a few of the G u j a r a t i c h a r a c t e r s are combined w i t h , and

t h e s e occur o n l y i n S a n s k r i t l oanwords . The r e a l i s a t i o n of a f i n a l

okar consonant c h a r a c t e r i n some compound words formed w i t h t h e words

LUill 9 v a l a and cJJA , var , i l l u s t r a t e the r e a l i s a t i o n of c o n s e c -

u t i v e consonant c h a r a c t e r s , when the f i r s t i s o k a r , i n t h e same way as

c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s ; e . g .

U&=Ll-*L ^6cllCs*i * & H < m ° J ^ L l

pokvann o^h'vadîyu cjak'vala som'var budh'var

Reading examples-^

i i i . Charac ter s j o i n e d w i t h p r e c e d i n g or f o l l o w i n g v

a. p r e c e d i n g a n o t h e r c h a r a c t e r . 5

These c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s are formed by p l a c i n g a s t r o k e known^

a s » reph , above the c h a r a c t e r b e f o r e which i s t o be r e a l i s -

ed as the f i r s t of two or more c o n s e c u t i v e c o n s o n a n t s . The p l a c e of

1. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . l 6 9 . 2. See S a n s k r i t , Ch.3j .3-CI.3 . i i . 3 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . l 6 9 . U. For the c h a r a c t e r * C , f © ,

s e e S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 1 . i i i . 5. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C I . 3 . i i i *

http://Ch.3j.3-


t h i s s t r o k e on Gujara t i c h a r a c t e r s , w h e t h e r akar or w r i t t e n w i t h vowel

s i g n s , corresponds w i t h the p l a c e of t h e s t r o k e on the Devanagari

c h a r a c t e r s , and the order of w r i t i n g t h e s t r o k e s of c h a r a c t e r s w i t h

reph i s the same as the o r d e r d e s c r i b e d i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n 1 .

The c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s w h i c h o c c u r i n G u j a r a t i are i l l u s t r a t e d

in the r e a d i n g examples g i v e n b e l o w .

The f o l l o w i n g words i l l u s t r a t e t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of c o n s e c u t i v e

consonant c h a r a c t e r s , when t h e f i r s t i s o k a r , i n the same way as c o n -

junct c h a r a c t e r s w r i t t e n w i t h r e p h a r e r e a l i s e d :

6 d l 6* .d l ^LH d § t P & l ^ C t

korta k o r - t a ^ dharm ghar-m§3 varn. n i s a r ' n i i

Reading examples**"

d S <H?t * d O f d H * £ t l oUi t - t \ d <=td-t *H&

b . ^ f o l l o w i n g another c h a r a c t e r .

These c h a r a c t e r s are formed by w r i t i n g a short , d i a g o n a l s t r o k e

e i t h e r a g a i n s t the u p r i g h t s t r o k e o f a c h a r a c t e r , or below a rounded

c h a r a c t e r .5 Two c h a r a c t e r s s i m i l a r t o t h e Devanagari c h a r a c t e r s are

used i n forming t h e s e c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s : ^ f o r do , and > i . f o r

Jo .6 The examples g i v e n be low i l l u s t r a t e the c h a r a c t e r s o f t h i s c l a s s

which occur i n G u j a r a t i , m o s t l y i n S a n s k r i t and E n g l i s h l o a n w o r d s .

Reading examples7

# i S id V U S d *U£t Jty

V)i W&l *H1?A& d* l URl§L

1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 - C I . 3 . i i i . a. C a l l i g r a p h y . 2 , Verbal form. 3 . Noun w i t h s u f f i x . L. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 1 6 9 . 5. C f . S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C I . 3 . i i i . b . 6 . i b i d . , C h . 2 , 1 . i . and i i i . 7 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 1 6 9 .


1 . Cf. S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C l . 3 . i v . a . and b . 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 1 6 9 .

i v . C h a r a c t e r s w i t h p r e c e d i n g or f o l l o w i n g ^ . 1

The c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s which are used i n w r i t i n g G u j a r a t i

are i l l u s t r a t e d i n t h e r e a d i n g examples g i v e n b e l o w .

a. p r e c e d i n g .

C h a r a c t e r s w i t h p r e c e d i n g Q a r e n o t u s u a l l y w r i t t e n i n G u j a r a t i

e x c e p t i n a few S a n s k r i t l oanwords . Some words are w r i t t e n e i t h e r w i t h

a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r or w i t h s e p a r a t e c h a r a c t e r s , s u c h as ,

b o l k e , or <H<&£>-t>al'ke.

In r e p r e s e n t i n g c o l l o q u i a l s p e e c h forms i n modern G u j a r a t i , the

c h a r a c t e r i s somet imes w r i t t e n f o r (^J^ , as i n

f o r , l o h e r , and o t h e r s i m i l a r words .

b . f o l l o w i n g .

C h a r a c t e r s combined w i t h f o l l o w i n g Q occur m a i n l y i n S a n s k r i t

and E n g l i s h l o a n w o r d s .

The f o l l o w i n g words i l l u s t r a t e the r e a l i s a t i o n of c o n s e c u t i v e

consonant c h a r a c t e r s , when the f i r s t i s okar , i n t h e same way as c o n -

j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s :

b i l ' k u l v o T / g o n i i b o d ' l i i a m ' l i i


ftt©i*t ae-L-ii ate& *<=ieu Kie-i Me^is £ & A I vsaiu ^ e u u


1 . Cf. S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C l a s s k . i . a . and b . 2 . i b i d . , C h . 2 , 1 . i i i . 3 . i b i d . , C h . 2 , l . i . c a - v a r g a h , U. G f . n o t e on $t » under C 1 . 2 . i i . b . 5.. Verbal form. 6. Noun w i t h s u f f i x . 7 . Noun w i t h p a r t i c l e .

Class U' v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d w i t h p r e c e d i n g or f o l l o w i n g uusm


i . v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d w i t h > o r *H . ^

a. $X > H o r p r e c e d i n g a v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r .

The c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s w h i c h occur i n G u j a r a t i , m o s t l y i n

Sanskr i t loanwords , are i l l u s t r a t e d by the examples g i v e n be low. The

formation of the c h a r a c t e r s i s s i m i l a r t o the f o r m a t i o n of the Deva-

nagari c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s , u s i n g the form ^ f o r 3 . 1 , and

u s i n g the form " C ^ 3 f o r 5^ when combined w i t h ^ •

b . ^ or ^ f o l l o w i n g a v o r g i i y c h a r a c t e r .

Only a few of the G u j a r a t i c h a r a c t e r s occur i n t h i s c l a s s . Those

which occur are i l l u s t r a t e d i n t h e example s be low. The c h a r a c t e r

> kso , i s not c a l l i g r a p h i c a l l y a c o n j u n c t c n a r a c t e r and i s o f t e n

inc luded i n the G u j a r a t i vornomala.^- Words b e g i n n i n g w i t h t h i s are

p l a c e d i n Gujarat i d i c t i o n a r i e s a f t e r words b e g i n n i n g w i t h .

The f o l l o w i n g words i l l u s t r a t e t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of c o n s e c u t i v e

consonant c h a r a c t e r s , when t h e f i r s t i s akar , i n the same way as

conjunct c h a r a c t e r s : • ' HlUdX ' £ l f t w l _ fedUHl

nuk'san n a s - t o 5 b h £ s - n o 6 d i v e s - m a ?

The c h a r a c t e r i s w r i t t e n i n some words for^RQS t o r e p r e s e n t

the p r o n u n c i a t i o n i n modern G u j a r a t i o f such words as (d» S 9 n e l

a n d ^ Y , s a h e j ( ^ Y ) .

i66 G U J A R A T I S E C T I O N

Reading examples^

y <a £ W l 3 I £ < t * d , R.*rtl * U 3 * l **Cl W l S k C d Gtt fcSUl W f c § d ^ H ^ L ^ L ^ r d

fe-H^L ( ^ H i l g ^ t

i i . preceding-or fo l lowing onunasik ( ' n a s a l ' ) c h a r a c t e r s 2 .

a. preceding.

Two characters occur with preceding (6 , in the Sanskrit l oan-s

words Cty£§U£l »brahmon, , and p j . ^ , c ihn b. fo l lowing .

The characters which occur with fol lowing are i l l u s t r a t e d in

tbe examples given below. The characters and V(£ are sometimes

wri t ten to represent the tendency to aspirat ion in some words in

co l loquia l speech.

Reading examples 3 -<*l% U L ^ [ * U & ] d ^ [tih]

Gujarati prose passaged

5*1 ° t*i * d t « W U £ & r l d ^ * Y , ^ i R d L c l d l # l d £ l ,

<£tR r l d l M £ l «VLv^d ^ Y d R l - H ^ d r l Gd l^ ld UeT ° y l R , ^ l

c l^ lD l ^ I d ^ U s ^ L L ^ = d i l ^ C d l R l - f l °vlvS^Cl <d^£l €A

U & 4 % A & c t l i ^ d l M V d f e ; "ideOA < d l < t d R t

1. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , see p .169. 2. Cf .Sanskri t , Ch.3 ,3 .Class U. i i . 3 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , see p .170. k» Sarpha Jodnikosh, by Maganlal

Prabhudas Desai , Uth ed. 19U9, p .16 , pub. Navajivan Prakashan Mandir, Ahmedabad.


*k ( k ^ v S l ctU^-Cl €>. rL VCVIHL W t d d d R l rlLC^lH-

< H * A d l S i d l A fcQA cHL 9lvS^dHL * d U Y 5 d l \ < = U d l R l 4 l

H ^ l . * d 5 t o (RlRlAl Y t v S ^ d ^ H d H L - H *4J& %ii &, AMI

Vto^QAl ^IL^iclHL < d A fctftUH ^ ( A e>. ^

<=LR 5HUV£rLLHl4l ° R d * * U @ < H v l HfcF ReT aAdik U f c / l

^ U A L - i l Vldl& H l - H ( A ^ e i l d l H U i e i H l V d & l

e>. «= i> id Y d ! ( A £ £ H I H ! ^ H H ^ ° * t d - d 9ui>d Y <=txk

3d * U R e> ( A & f c H t ^ H A H l - M - d £ t R d l M ^ l

d M ^ & l A = * l ( d l A ^ L a U ^ b d H f c f Y L H £> * d A "ORI HO d .

G U J A R A T I S E C T I O N

T r a n s c r i p t i o n of Reading Examples

Chapter 2.

1.1. no ch© j o

ghon p©g nakh jho-j; gho<^ dhon t o k

d h o

cec[ me^h thed^ dom

k©kh hh.Qi{ ch©-|;h cjheg ben ph©1; jed^ pen_

b©d©n p © k © 4 jhecjep m©d©d c©m©n phs^sk teged^ gomen jomer^ beged^ nogod dhemek depe^ tenekh b h e j e n p e a h e n

dhod^'por^ b h o - J i ' k o n cek'mek Dhe-fpo-]; bed^'che-!; g e j ' k e n

l . i i . r o t h per yov l o y

l e k h ghor kho l bor r e j r e v l e g v e y char j h o l v e r red^ k o l cay bher joy

l e c e k c h e l e r v e r e d h jheror^ bherec[ v e k h e t r e t e n ; t ereph reved^ v e r e d l e g e r ; y e v e n corek p e l o k h peven bhereri

k e l ' t e r l e g ' b h e g p o s t e r led^'ken^ t o r ' t e j d e p h ' t e r

1. i i i . r e s Je"|;h sedh Jon, h e s d e j y o j s e r J e t

l e s e ^ h e l e k s e r e s herekh Jepe th semey heren^ phenes

s e m 1 j e n _ J e r ' b e t

p h e X d e l h&\.

a 2.1.

i s uun uucek iya"t

mau

ke

e

sar'ke-j; . k e s ' r e t h e r ' k o t

ba^ad d h e v e l kernel

ao eo

v e k e t 1 s e r

p e r ' v e l . hel 'ke-j;

2 . 1 i .

ek uu~J;h l e i i

ap e t h

d e i i

e<]h ri^ a j ev^h e v s e d h ogh ubheq i i j f g e i i j e i i e d e i i e l e i i e

s e v che Da g h i i t e c a j e bhuu dho j i i

J e j h r o j t n i i k duudh l o k ruup c i i j drdh h i t jay god l a v n e h i behu mehe p e c h i i a j e uubho uge apo r s i r t u s e v e t e o b h a i i c h i i e juo b o y r i i g o l o varu p e y s o iriuke r a j i i p e l o d ivo krpa v i s e n i j a l e u j a n i i r u u p i y o t a b e d a r i i h o j i y a r i i b h a i o e

P .1U9. e k ' t h a a p ' n e b e k ' r i i n e k ' j o p o g ' l i i a l ' s u k o s ' b i i p a y ' I i i • jem'rukh p a y ' d e l k o ^ ' v a l g u j f r a t i i k o s e b ' c o r

c h e t e r c h e f r e c h e t e r - v i i peked^ pek'cjo pekecj-vo p e s e r p e s ' r i i n e p e s o r - v i i m o k ' l i i m o k a l - v i i

TRANSCRIPTION 169

3 . i . pa hu k § i i bhoy ph£:k kh£c s S j uugh s l i c bhes badh jhakh t e v a j madu. pehoc v l ^ i i thau" l l b a

i i . anand j s n t u v s s a n t msr^ endor k e n j u s gmba somp

Chapter 3 »

Glass 1 .

nokki i lokk&d^ cokkho l a g g u v s c c e b e c c u i c c h a goccho S 9 j j 9 d _ u j j h o t l i chu-J;t© D h 9 t t i i c i t t h i i khsd^o p i t t g T , p o t t h g r muddgl buddhi oddho grins cgppu bebbe h i m m 9 t r e y y g t c h e l l o h S l i i i h i s s o

Class 2 .

jukt i b h g k t i t 9 t k a l C 9 m 9 t k a r gupt t 9 t p a r Jebd y g t n l 9 g n rukmir^ii j 9 n m rgrjg sundgr p g n t h argmbh pgrgnt u sembgndh jpan

Class 3 - i -

kyare / 9 k y o khya lu fiakhyo l a g y u sughyu s l i c y o puchyo jyare khojyu suujhyu chu^yo uuthyu p9d _ y o kadjiyo bher|yo j i i t y o t y a athyu v i d y a / o d h y o medhye manyo nyay pyare apyfl haphyo dgbyCf thobhyu gamyu suury kgryo b o l y o avyu bhavyu 9 V 9 / y p i i r ' s y u monusy kshyu" rnelyu n i k g l y o 9 d r J " y

Class 3 . i t .

s e t t v p r t h v i i s e r v i i / v s r v i / v a s s v 9 b h a v svgpn d v e / dhvgni t o t t v s j j i a n

Class 3 » i i t »

a. t©rk muurkh vorg s r j i t g e r j s n a vernon puurr^ v a r t s n 9 r t h

v i d y a r t h i i n i r d 9 y erdhu ©rpgr^ dhsnn d 9 r m i y § k h e rv puurve h o r s

b. krom r a t r cgndr sgmudr prem prar j i i trsr i t r i i j u Jukrovar from Jravar^ agreh© t r a b u i r j g r e j i i n 9 m r prsmane bhramor

Class 3 - i v . phalgun k 9 l p g n a k o l h a k 9 l h 9 i i s v ^ l p J i l p p r a l h a d Jlok klej* k l a s g l a s s l e t

Class U . i . a. m e / k a r l i paj"cim ce/ma p e j c a t t a p a / c o r y dus t s P s ? t

p u s k 9 \ duskorm r a s t r v o s t u r s s t o p u s t g k J a s t r s t r i l stheT, s t h i t i t i r o s k a r sgrrjskrt smeror^ r a s t

b . p o r i i k s a r 9 k s 9 r ^ Q k s a r Igksmoi; k r s : q 9 p s 9 r a insaph


C l a s s U . i i .

nhavu samhe (same) tamhe (tome)

Gujara t i p r o s e p a s s a g e

jodônii J a s t r o p u u t h o y , bohoTi i J i s t ruuq^hine e n u s e r o t i i hoy , e

bodhu j e f l u avojyok che tefrCL j , e'thova t ena k a r ' t a y e , j e v i i hoy

t e v i i poi\ jocjanii behujonomany one n i j c i t t h a i i j a y , e vodhare a v o j y o k

c h e . a j e ongre j i i b h a s a n i i joc |on i i b o d h i i r i i t e J a s t r o j u d d h che em

t o kehevayo j n e h i ; k e f l i i y e babot-ma e cjhangadhacja. v a g a r - n i i c h e .

pan_ t e proja-ma sanga-|;han t a t h a t a l i i m ' b a d h a t a hovane l i i d h e t y §

jocjonii-ma a r a j a k a t a p h e l a v a pamii n a t h i i . a n g r e j i i b h a s a n i i jodânii

sarvamany t h a i i c u k i i c h e , t e t h i i jodâniini l babet-ma badhe ekMharu'

lakhan_ jadîi ave c h e . ek var a r a j a k a t a - m S t h i i v y a v a s t h a utpann t h a i i

g a i i e f l e p a c h i i sudhara karva j hoy t o t e kam prama^-ma ghanu s a h e l u

t h a i i jay c h e .

sudharano pravaha many v i k a l p o n i i moryada-mg j v a h i i Joke c h e .

vakhot j a t a v i k a l p o - m a amuk j a t - n i i jodânii j vadbare ruud^h thay che

ane b i i j a v i k a l p o avamahy na hoy topan_ v a p a r a j - n e abha've k a l a g r a s t

t h a i i jay che ane k h a r i i pacje che .

BENGALI S E C T I O N P R E P A R E D I N C O L L A B O R A T I O N W I T H

MISS G. M. SUMMERS formerly Lecturer in Bengali in the

School of Oriental and African Studies

University of London

C H A P T E R !


The Benga l i s c r i p t , as a w r i t i n g s y s t e m , i s "based on t h e same

s y l l a b i c system as t h e Devanagar i s c r i p t . The c h a r a c t e r s of t h e

s y l l a b a r y are arranged i n t h e same w a y , and though t h e m a j o r i t y of

the c h a r a c t e r s seem a t f i r s t s i g h t t o be v e r y d i f f e r e n t i n l i n e and

form from t h o s e of the Devanagar i s c r i p t , some o f them are r e c o g n i s -

ably of the same o r i g i n .

The same system of n o t a t i o n i s u s e d i n t h i s s e c t i o n f o r the t r a n -

s c r i p t i o n of the B e n g a l i s c r i p t a s t h a t u s e d i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n ,

and i n the t r a n s c r i p t i o n of t h e modern l a n g u a g e s which are w r i t t e n

wi th the Devanagari s c r i p t . As i n t h e Devanagari s c r i p t , each

charac ter of the B e n g a l i s c r i p t r e p r e s e n t s a s y l l a b l e c o n s i s t i n g

e i t h e r of a vowel or of a c o n s o n a n t f o l l o w e d by t h e f i r s t vowel of t h e

vowel s e r i e s . This v o w e l , i n B e n g a l i a s i n S a n s k r i t , i s u s u a l l y r e f e r -

red to i n E n g l i s h t e x t b o o k s a s t h e ' i n h e r e n t ' vowe l . In r e f e r r i n g to

a consonant c h a r a c t e r of the B e n g a l i s y l l a b a r y , or i n r e c i t i n g t h e

s y l l a b a r y , the i n h e r e n t vowel i s , h o w e v e r , t h e vowel which i s u s u a l l y

r e p r e s e n t e d by the p h o n e t i c symbol ' o ' . In order t o p r e s e r v e un i form-

i t y in the s y s t e m a t i c t r a n s c r i p t i o n t h r o u g h o u t t h i s work t h e symbol T e T i s used i n t h i s s e c t i o n t o r e p r e s e n t t h e i n h e r e n t v o w e l , and as

there are v a r i o u s o t h e r d i f f e r e n c e s i n t h e q u a l i t y of vowel sounds

used i n r e a l i s i n g the B e n g a l i c h a r a c t e r s , t h e s y s t e m a t i c t r a n s c r i p t i o n

174 - B E N G A L I S E C T I O N

i n t h i s s e c t i o n i s accompanied , b o t h i n the examples g i v e n i n t h e

t e x t and i n t h o s e g i v e n f o r p r a c t i c e i n r e a d i n g , by a p h o n e t i c t r a n -

s c r i p t i o n . The p h o n e t i c t r a n s c r i p t i o n i s g i v e n i n b r a c k e t s t o d i s -

t i n g u i s h i t from t h e s y s t e m a t i c roman t r a n s c r i p t i o n .

In t h e roman s y l l a b a r y g i v e n b e l o w , t h e s y l l a b l e s a re r e p r e s e n t e d

i n t h e t a b l e i n t h e s y s t e m a t i c t r a n s c r i p t i o n u s e d i n t h e S a n s k r i t

s y l l a b a r y . For t h e t r a n s c r i p t i o n of c e r t a i n a d d i t i o n a l c h a r a c t e r s

which do n o t occur i n t h e S a n s k r i t s y l l a b a r y , and f o r the p h o n e t i c

t r a n s c r i p t i o n , t h e f o l l o w i n g s y m b o l s , n o t i n c l u d e d i n t h e A l l - I n d i a

Roman N o t a t i o n , ar e u s e d i n t h i s s e c t i o n : -

i . S y s t e m a t i c roman n o t a t i o n .

po and ph© , f o r t h e r e t r o f l e x f l a p p e d c o n s o n a n t s , r e p r e s e n t e d i n

the s c r i p t by m o d i f i e d forms of the c h a r a c t e r s c o r r e s p o n d i n g

t o 4© and cjh©1.

y© , f o r t h e m o d i f i e d form of the c h a r a c t e r c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o y© , 2

and r e a l i s e d i n v a r i o u s w a y s , d e s c r i b e d i n Chapter 2 .

nj , f o r t h e m o d i f i e r r e f e r r e d to as t h e ©nusvar .3

i i . P h o n e t i c n o t a t i o n .

( o ) , f o r t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e i n h e r e n t vowel i n most c o n t e x t s .

(as) , f o r t h e r e a l i s a t i o n , i n c e r t a i n c o n t e x t s , of the vowel t r a n -

s c r i b e d i n roman n o t a t i o n as a ; and f o r t h e r e a l i s a t i o n , i n

s p e c i a l c o n t e x t s , o f t h e vowel t r a n s c r i b e d as e .

(") ' , s u p e r s c r i b e d t o vowel s y m b o l s , t o r e p r e s e n t n a s a l i s a t i o n .

( * ) , t o r e p r e s e n t t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e i n h e r e n t v o w e l , m e d i a l l y ,

as an © - g l i d e , or a s z e r o - v o w e l , "in c e r t a i n p o s i t i o n s .

1 . See C h . 2 , l . i . 2 . i b i d . , l . i i . ©nt©sth© y©. 3 . See C h . 2 , 3 . i i .


B e n g a l i S y l l a b a r y i n Roman N o t a t i o n

J 75

CONSONANTS w i t h o 1

V e l a r 2

P a l a t a l 3

R e t r o -f l e x

Denta l 5

L a b i a l V

oic

eles

s U n a s p i r a t e d ka ca t 9 t a pa

CQ

CD

> Vo

icel

ess

A s p i r a t e d kha cha tha tha pha

•H

CQ o U n a s p i r a t e d J 9 $ da ba

O

H PH

•H O

> A s p i r a t e d gha Jha d h a 1 dha bha

Nasal 9 9 ( p - o ) 2 n8 na ma

Semivowels 3 ya-' ra l a va**

F r i c a t i v e s jfa s a ^ sa

A s p i r a t e ha

VOWELS a a i i i u uu e ay o av

MODIFIERS Nasa l - nj and A s p i r a t e d - h

Notes on the s y l l a b l e s marked 1 - 6 i n t h e above t a b l e :

1 . The c h a r a c t e r s c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o t h e s e two s y l l a b l e s are m o d i f i e d

to r e p r e s e n t the media l and f i n a l r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s

as f l apped s o u n d s , w r i t t e n a s pa and pha i n the t r a n s c r i p t i o n .

2. The c h a r a c t e r c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o t h i s s y l l a b l e i s n o t w r i t t e n as a

s i n g l e c h a r a c t e r i n B e n g a l i , b u t o n l y i n c o m b i n a t i on w i t h o t h e r

c h a r a c t e r s , i l l u s t r a t e d b e l o w i n Chapter 3.

176 B E N G A L I S E C T I O N

3 . As the c h a r a c t e r c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o t h i s s y l l a b l e i s a lway s r e a l i s e d

i n the same way as the c h a r a c t e r c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o j© , a m o d i f i e d

form of i t i s u s e d t o r e p r e s e n t y© i n c e r t a i n c o n t e x t s . The u s e

of t h i s m o d i f i e d c h a r a c t e r , r e f e r r e d t o as '©nt©sth© y © ! , and t r a n -

s c r i b e d i n t h i s work as y© , i s d i s c u s s e d i n Chapter 2 . 2 . i i .

h. The c h a r a c t e r c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o t h i s s y l l a b l e i s t h e same as t h e

c h a r a c t e r c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o t h e s y l l a b l e b© .

5 . The c h a r a c t e r c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o t h i s s y l l a b l e o c c u r s o n l y i n

S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s .

6 . This v o w e l , s y l l a b i c r , o c c u r s o n l y i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s .

The c h a r a c t e r s o f t h e E e n g a l i s c r i p t are a r r a n g ed i n t h e same

groups as the s y l l a b l e s g i v e n i n t h e above t a b l e , and t h e terms u s e d

by B e n g a l i grammarians i n d e s c r i b i n g t h e c h a r a c t e r s and t h e i r r e a l i s -

a t i o n i n r e a d i n g ar e s i m i l a r t o t h o s e g i v e n i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n .

These terms are S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , and when t h e y a r e r e a l i s e d i n r e a d -

i n g , the same c o n v e n t i o n s are o b s e r v e d as t h o s e u s e d i n modern B e n g a l i

r e a d i n g from a t e x t . They sound , t h e r e f o r e , somewhat d i f f e r e n t from

t h e S a n s k r i t t e r m s , though when the S a n s k r i t and the B e n g a l i t erms are

p l a c e d s i d e by s i d e , t h e y are r e c o g n i s a b l e a s l o a n w o r d s . The f o l l o w i n g

examples i l l u s t r a t e t h e s i m i l a r i t i e s and d i f f e r e n c e s be tween the two

s e t s of t e r m s , i n s c r i p t and i n s y s t e m a t i c and p h o n e t i c t r a n s c r i p t i o n :

S a n s k r i t ^T ^ T R " ©ks©r©m B e n g a l i ^SJ^^f ©ks©r©,, (okkhor)

lo) \m*. v iramoh v| viram© (b iram)

v©rg© (borgo )

^FcT^ST o n t s h s t h ©

^ ^ " { • T uusman

5 2 T ^ R T T V vyajijanam

vs>| a n t a s t h a ( o n t o s t h o )

^ " ^ J uusm© (u/J"8)

^5$*7 vyejijsn© (been j on)

ARRANGEMENT OF THE SYLLABARY 1 7 7

Bengal i C a l l i g r a p h y .

In the modern t e a c h i n g of B e n g a l i w r i t i n g , o r d i n a r y pens are

g e n e r a l l y u s e d , and c o n s e q u e n t l y l i t t l e a t t e n t i o n i s p a i d t o the b a l -

ance or d i r e c t i o n of t h e broad and t h i n s t r o k e s . Former ly , however ,

w r i t i n g was taught w i t h a broad pen s u c h as t h a t d e s c r i b e d i n the

no te s on c a l l i g r a p h y i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n 1 . Though the r e l a t i v e

p o s i t i o n of the broad and t h i n s t r o k e s i s n o t s o s t r i c t l y adhered t o

i n w r i t i n g Benga l i as i n w r i t i n g t h e Devanagar i s c r i p t , t h e g e n e r a l

d i r e c t i o n of them i s the same a s t h a t i l l u s t r a t e d i n t h o s e n o t e s .

There i s a c o n v e n t i o n a l o r d e r o f w r i t i n g the s t r o k e s i n each

character? the f i r s t s t r o k e i n w r i t i n g most of t h e c h a r a c t e r s

beg ins a t the top l e f t hand s i d e and t h e l a s t s t r o k e b r i n g s the pen

to the top r i g h t hand s i d e s o t h a t i t i s p o s s i b l e t o p a s s s t r a i g h t on

to the b e g i n n i n g of the n e x t c h a r a c t e r . I f a c h a r a c t e r has a h o r i z o n -

t a l h e a d - s t r o k e , or i s comple te d w i t h a s h o r t h o r i z o n t a l s t r o k e a t

the top r i g h t hand s i d e , t h i s s t r o k e i s w r i t t e n l a s t and c a r r i e d on

to the f i r s t s t r o k e of t h e n e x t c h a r a c t e r i n a word; when such a

s t r o k e i s p l a c e d on the l e f t hand s i d e of t h e c h a r a c t e r , i t i s w r i t t e n

f i r s t . This h e a d - s t r o k e i s r e f e r r e d t o a s the ' m a t r a ' . The pen shou ld

be l i f t e d as r a r e l y as p o s s i b l e i n w r i t i n g a c h a r a c t e r , or c o n s e c u t i v e

c h a r a c t e r s . A l l the c h a r a c t e r s a r e w r i t t e n be low the l i n e , i f r u l e d

paper i s u s e d , and the r e g u l a r a l i g n m e n t i s by the top of t h e


The p r i n t e d forms of t h e c h a r a c t e r s , g i v e n i n t h e t a b l e s i n

Chapter 2 , are not u s u a l l y u s e d i n m a n u s c r i p t . The c o r r e s p o n d i n g

c u r s i v e forms of the c h a r a c t e r s , u s e d i n w r i t i n g , are g i v e n be low the

1 . See S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n , I n t r o d u c t i o n . N

178 B E N G A L I S E C T I O N

^ i

u \ 5

> V • & i

v5 m

m

p r i n t e d f o r m s , w i t h n o t e s on c a l l i g r a p h y when n e c e s s a r y . The examples

g i v e n "below i l l u s t r a t e t h e g e n e r a l order of s t r o k e s i n w r i t i n g t h e

c h a r a c t e r s , some t y p i c a l f o r m s , and t h e s m a l l "but important d i f f e r -

e n c e s t o he n o t e d b e t w e e n c h a r a c t e r s which have some s i m i l a r i t y o f

form.

C H A P T E R 2


The Benga l i c h a r a c t e r s a r e d e s c r i b e d i n t l j i s c h a p t e r under the

same headings as t b e Devanagari c h a r a c t e r s i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n :

Consonant C h a r a c t e r s , Vowel C h a r a c t e r s and S i g n s , and M o d i f i e r s . * •

1. Consonant C h a r a c t e r s .

The consonant c h a r a c t e r s a r e a r r a n g e d i n t h r e e g r o u p s : v o r g i i y ©

(borgiyo) c h a r a c t e r s , ©ntssth© ( o n t o s t h o ) c h a r a c t e r s , and uusm©(uj*j6)

c h a r a c t e r s . In the form i n w h i c h t h e y are g i v e n i n the s y l l a b a r y ,

they are r e a l i s e d as s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t i n g of an i n i t i a l consonant

fo l l owed by the f i r s t vowel o f t h e vowe l s e r i e s , r e p r e s e n t e d i n t h e

roman t a b l e as © . The c h a r a c t e r s a r e d e s c r i b e d as '©kar' ( o k a r ) ,

that i s , ' end ing i n © ' . Each c h a r a c t e r i s r e f e r r e d t o as the s y l l a b l e

which i t r e p r e s e n t s , w i t h t h e a d d i t i o n o f t h e p a r t i c l e ' - k a r ' ; f o r

example, k©-kar, t © - k a r , p©-kar . When a c h a r a c t e r i s t o be r e a l i s e d

without the inherent v o w e l , t h a t i s , a s t h e consonant e l ement of t h e

s y l l a b l e o n l y , a s h o r t d i a g o n a l s t r o k e i s w r i t t e n a t the f o o t of the

c h a r a c t e r . This mark i s c a l l e d 'h©s©nt©' ( h o / o n t o ) , and c h a r a c t e r s

w r i t t e n w i t h t h i s mark are r e f e r r e d t o t h u s : ^5 i s 'k©-e hos sn t©'

(ko-e h o / o n t o ) ^ , 9^ i s 'g©-e h©s©nt© ! ( g o - e h o / o n t o ) , and so on. In

reading words , ©kar consonant c h a r a c t e r s are r e a l i s e d i n v a r i o u s

1. Compare S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n , Chapter 2 . 2 . ' ending i n a c o n s o n a n t ' . Cf. S a n s k r i t C h . 2 . 1 . v irameh and h©l©nt©. 3 . 'hsssnt© i n k©' . See a l s o b e l o w , under i .

180 BENGALI S E C T I O N

c o n t e x t s w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , h u t the h o s o n t o i s no t u s u a l l y w r i t t e n w i t h

such c h a r a c t e r s i n modern B e n g a l i , as i t i s assumed t h a t the r e a d e r

can r e c o g n i s e from a knowledge of the spoken language which c h a r a c t e r s

are t o be r e a l i s e d i n t h i s way. In some v e r b a l forms , however , t h e

hosonto i s o f t e n w r i t t e n w i t h c h a r a c t e r s t h a t are r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o -

v o w e l , and i t i s u s e d i n w r i t i n g S a n s k r i t t e x t s i n B e n g a l i s c r i p t .

The absence of t h e h o s o n t o i n a consonant c h a r a c t e r c a n n o t , how-

e v e r , be t a k e n t o i n d i c a t e t h a t t h e c h a r a c t e r i s t o be r e a l i s e d w i t h

the i n h e r e n t v o w e l . A l though the w r i t i n g sys tem of B e n g a l i has much i n

common w i t h the S a n s k r i t w r i t i n g s y s t e m , owing t o i t s o r i g i n , t h e u s e

of a sys t em so c l o s e l y r e l a t e d t o the S a n s k r i t s y s t e m f o r w r i t i n g a

modern spoken l a n g u a g e makes n e c e s s a r y a number o f c o n v e n t i o n s b o t h of

s p e l l i n g and of r e a l i s i n g the c h a r a c t e r s i n r e a d i n g . Some of t h e s e

c o n v e n t i o n s c o n c e r n t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of okar consonan t c h a r a c t e r s . The

B e n g a l i consonan t c h a r a c t e r s , as t h e y are g i v e n i n t h e s y l l a b a r y , are

r e a l i s e d , as d e s c r i b e d a b o v e , i n t h e same way as t h e S a n s k r i t c h a r a c t -

e r s . When they o c c u r i n words , however , they are r e a l i s e d i n v a r i o u s

ways : as c o n s o n a n t s w i t h the i n h e r e n t v o w e l , as c o n s o n a n t s w i t h z e r o -

v o w e l , or as c o n s o n a n t s w i t h a g l i d e - v o w e l . F u r t h e r , t h e i n h e r e n t

v o w e l , r e p r e s e n t e d i n t h e s y s t e m a t i c roman n o t a t i o n by o , i s r e a l i s -

ed i n some c o n t e x t s a s ( o ) and i n o t h e r s as ( o ) . Th i s v a r y i n g r e a l i s -

a t i o n of okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s depends upon c e r t a i n f a c t o r s o f

which a g e n e r a l i n d i c a t i o n i s g i v e n i n t h e n o t e s f o l l o w i n g the f i r s t

t a b l e of c o n s o n a n t characters -^ and i n s p e c i a l n o t e s i n the d i s c u s s i o n

1 . These v e r b a l forms a r e d i s c u s s e d b e l o w , under i i . 2 . Ru le s r e c o g n i s e d by t h e U n i v e r s i t y of C a l c u t t a c o n c e r n i n g t h e w r i t -

i n g of the h o s o n t o are g i v e n i n t h e B e n g a l i d i c t i o n a r y 1 4*1 t

( c o l o n t i k a ) , a p p e n d i x , page 3 8 , s u b - s e c t i o n 1+. 3 . See b e l o w , under i . , R e a l i s a t i o n of okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s .


of vowel c h a r a c t e r s and vowel s i g n s ! . k u t i n r e a d i n g a B e n g a l i t e x t

the r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s i n many words can be de termined

only by a knowledge of the spoken l a n g u a g e .

i . Characters of the v o r g i i y © group (

This group c o n s i s t s o f t w e n t y f i v e c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t -

ing s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t i n g of an i n i t i a l p l o s i v e consonant f o l l o w e d by

the i n h e r e n t vowel . These c h a r a c t e r s f a l l i n t o f i v e c l a s s e s ,

vorg©3, accord ing t o the f i v e p o s i t i o n s o f a r t i c u l a t i o n . The t a b l e

of these f i v e c l a s s e s may be compared w i t h t h e S a n s k r i t t a b l e of

vorgi iy© consonant c h a r a c t e r s .

Jko-vorg©^

5 -c©-v©rg©

I - * f t©-v©rg©

t©-v©rg©

* f - M p©-v©rg©

1 k© kh© g© gh©

c© ch© 3"9 jh© -ji©

ft i u th© a;© <th© - n 9

*r t© th© d© dh© n©

*r \» P© ph© b© bh© m©

1 . See be low, under 2 , i i . 2 . ( b o r g i y o ) . C f . S a n s k r i t , Ch.2 . l . i . 3 . ( b o r g o ) . C f . S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , l . i . U. ( k o - b o r g o , e t c . ) .


k o - v o r g o :

c e - v o r g e :

t o - v o r g o :

t a - v o r g o :

p o - v e r g o :

<5

b

6

C a l l i g r a p h y o f c h a r a c t e r s :

ko % < ^ c h o

j h e ~ | ^ Xho f

dho < <f IVf o r < ^ §

C a l l i g r a p h y o f w o r d s :

•f«7 *«fv5 T=f 3 V

6

a*

•r

So \S p e V

C5§

Charac ter s w r i t t e n w i t h t h e h o s o n t o : , k - , v§ » JQ— , Tjf , m- .

The h o s o n t o i s no t w r i t t e n w i t h \*) , t o . The c o n s o n a n t t - w i t h o u t

a f o l l o w i n g v o w e l i s r e p r e s e n t e d as ^ . This c h a r a c t e r i s r e f e r r e d

t o as ' fCS » kh©r]c}a teCkhoijcjo t o ) . 2

1 . See n o t e s on c a l l i g r a p h y , C h . l . 2 . ( k h o ^ o t o ) , 'broken t o '

The c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n i n t h i s t a b l e are t h o s e used, i n p r i n t i n g .

The c o r r e s p o n d i n g c u r s i v e f o r m s , u s e d i n h a n d w r i t i n g , ar e g i v e n be low.

The c u r s i v e forms d i f f e r from the p r i n t e d forms m a i n l y i n an a d a p t a t -

i o n of the o r d er and d i r e c t i o n of s t r o k e s t h a t makes i t p o s s i b l e t o

j o i n each c h a r a c t e r t o t h e f o l l o w i n g c h a r a c t e r by means of a s m a l l

h e a d - s t r o k e l . The o r d e r of s t r o k e s i s g i v e n w i t h any c h a r a c t e r i n

which t h i s order i s n o t e v i d e n t from the form of t h e c h a r a c t e r i t s e l f .


The c h a r a c t e r $ • rja , d o e s n o t occur i n i t i a l l y , but i t occurs

m e d i a l l y and f i n a l l y i n a few B e n g a l i words and i s o f t e n w r i t t e n w i t h

the hosonto .

The c h a r a c t e r , jia , o c c u r s o n l y i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , i n

combination w i t h o t h e r c h a r a c t e r s ^ .

The c h a r a c t e r «"| , ne , i s r e a l i s e d as ( n o ) , e x c e p t when i t i s 2

combined w i t h c h a r a c t e r s of t h e t 8 _ V 8 r g 9 • I t o c c u r s o n l y i n S a n s k r i t

loanwords , and never i n i t i a l l y .

The c h a r a c t e r 3J» , pho , i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d as a b i - l a b i a l

f r i c a t i v e . When s t r e s s e d , i t i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d a s a p l o s i v e .

The c h a r a c t e r \5 , bho , i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d as a p l o s i v e when

i n i t i a l , but as a b i - l a b i a l f r i c a t i v e when m e d i a l or f i n a l .

The two c h a r a c t e r s \5" , cLo and Jy , djio occur o n l y i n i t i a l l y .

Modified forms of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s o c c u r m e d i a l l y and f i n a l l y . These

cjo-e Juunyo po- . They are u s u a l l y p l a c e d a t the end of the vornomala,

R e a l i s a t i o n of the i n h e r e n t v o w e l i n akar consonant c h a r a c t e r s .

The r e a l i s a t i o n of okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s i n v a r i o u s w a y s ,

according to the p o s i t i o n of t h e c h a r a c t e r i n a word, and i n s p e c i a l

phonet i c c o n t e x t s , f o l l o w s c e r t a i n g e n e r a l r u l e s . Some of t h e s e c o n -

t e x t s can be d e f i n e d o n l y by a d e t a i l e d p h o n e t i c s t u d y of the spoken

language , and numerous e x c e p t i o n s o c c u r . The r u l e s s t a t e d below w i l l ,

however, g i v e some g e n e r a l g u i d a n c e f o r r e a d i n g .

1. See Ch.3,3*Class 2 . i i . b . 2 . i b i d . , C l a s s 2 . i i . a . 3. (dja-e /unno p o ) , ' i n 40 a d o t , p a ' , i . e . the pa w r i t t e n by

adding a dot t o 40 . U. F u r t h e r n o t e s on the r e a l i s a t i o n of okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s i n s p e c i a l c o n t e x t s are g i v e n b e l o w , under i i i . , and under 2 . i i .

be ing regarded as s e p a r a t e c h a r a c t e r s from v5 and ]jf .

k


1 . This n o t e r e f e r s t o words c o n s i s t i n g of ©kar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s o n l y ; f u r t h e r n o t e s a re g i v e n b e l o w , under 2 . i i . , f o r t h e r e a l i s a t -i o n of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s i n words i n which vowel s i g n s o c c u r .

2 . See S . K . C h a t t e r j i , v3t^t5J^K "^hftcTf < T 5 t ^ r T • bhasapreka/© banga la vyaksrsn© , p p . 3 2 f f . ; pub. C a l c u t t a U n i v e r s i t y , 1939-

3 . For t h e method u s e d i n t h e p h o n e t i c t r a n s c r i p t i o n of m e d i a l and f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s i n words t o which t h e s e n o t e s r e f e r , s e e a b o v e , C h . l . , and b e l o w , a f t e r n o t e c .

1+. For t h e r e a l i s a t i o n o f ©kar c h a r a c t e r s i n compound w o r d s , s e e n o t e c . be low .

5 . F i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l are n o t u s u a l l y w r i t t e n w i t h the h e s s n t © . T h i s mark i s u s e d i n n o t e s a. and b . t o s i m p l i f y the t r a n s c r i p t i o n o f examples o c c u r r i n g b e f o r e t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of f i n a l c h a r a c t e r s i s d i s c u s s e d .

a. I n i t i a l akar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s .

An i n i t i a l akar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h t h e

vowel ( o ) , as i n s f^ , g o c ( g o c ) , ^j^f , kob(kob) , u n l e s s t h e

c h a r a c t e r i s f o l l o w e d hy a f i n a l n a s a l consonant c h a r a c t e r , when

the i n i t i a l okar c h a r a c t e r i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h t h e vowel ( o ) ,

as i n \ g p ^ , jan( j o n ) .

b . Medial akar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s . 1

i . Medial akar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s i n words of t h r e e c h a r a c t e r s ,

.of which the f i n a l i s a k a r , a re u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h t h e vowel

( o ) , as i n " STpSl , kadam(kodom) , ^ f l ^ > n a g a d ( n o g o d ) 2 .

i i . Medial okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s as the s e c o n d c h a r a c t e r of a

f o u r c h a r a c t e r word , are o f t e n r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h

an o - g l i d e , as i n ^^SXJ^? , c©k©m©k©(cok'mok)3. Two c o n s e c u t i v e

okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s are n o t u s u a l l y b o t h r e a l i s e d w i t h the

vowel ( o ) . . .

c . P i n a l akar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s .

i . P i n a l okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s are r e a l i s e d i n many words w i t h

z e r o - v o w e l , a s i n " x* , c©t©(co{) , , k©b©(kob) .5

i i . P i n a l ©kar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s a re r e a l i s e d i n some words

w i t h t h e vowel ( o ) . T h i s r e a l i s a t i o n o c c u r s i n words of c e r t a i n


grammatical c a t e g o r i e s , summarised later-*-; and i n c e r t a i n o t h e r

words , u s u a l l y words of two c h a r a c t e r s , which can be r e c o g n i s e d

only by a knowledge o f spoken B e n g a l i , e . g . ^ S " \ 5 , k o t e ( k o t o ) .

\S"5[ , teme( tomo) . When s u c h words o c c u r as t h e f i r s t p a r t of a

compound word, the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r , though m e d i a l i n the compound

word, i s s t i l l r e a l i s e d i n t h i s w a y . 2

The word TF^§ , mote , i s r e a l i s e d i n two w a y s , t h e same

w r i t t e n form r e p r e s e n t i n g two words o f d i f f e r e n t meaning i n the

spoken l a n g u a g e : ^ r \ 5 > ( m o t ) , ' i d e a ' , ' o p i n i o n 1 , or ' p u r p o s e ' ,

and TT\5 , ( m o t o ) , ' s i m i l a r ' , ' l i k e * .

As the r e a l i s a t i o n o f okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s w i t h the vowe l s

(o) and (o) v a r i e s no t o n l y i n t h e c o n t e x t s d e s c r i b e d a b o v e , but a l s o

i n some o ther c o n t e x t s which a r e d e s c r i b e d l a t e r 3 , and some which c a n -

not be d e f i n e d by any g e n e r a l s t a t e m e n t , t h e f o l l o w i n g sys tem i s u s e d

i n the phone t i c t r a n s c r i p t i o n of e x a m p l e s i n t h i s work:

a) I n i t i a l okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s are t r a n s c r i b e d w i t h (o) or

w i t h ( o ) , a c c o r d i n g t o n o t e a . above .

b) Medial akar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d as a s y l l a b l e w i t h

the inherent vowel are t r a n s c r i b e d w i t h (o ) or w i t h (.0) ,

accord ing t o n o t e b . a b o v e ; t h o s e r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l or

w i t h an e - g l i d e are t r a n s c r i b e d t h u s : ( k ' ) , ( p ' ) .

c) P i n a l okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l are

t r a n s c r i b e d as f i n a l c o n s o n a n t s ; t h o s e which are r e a l i s e d w i t h

the vowel (0) are t r a n s c r i b e d w i t h ( o ) , a c c o r d i n g t o n o t e c.^"

1 . See be low, under i i i . 2 . For e x a m p l e s of such compound words , s ee b e l o w , under i i . Read ing e x a m p l e s .

3 . Further n o t e s on the r e a l i s a t i o n o f akar consonant c h a r a c t e r s are g iven b e l o w , under i i i . and under 2 . i i . Vowel S i g n s .

1+. V a r i a t i o n s from t h e s e g e n e r a l r u l e s may occur i n c e r t a i n words , but such v a r i a t i o n s are o u t s i d e t h e s c o p e of t h i s work.


Reading examples-*-

1 . One c h a r a c t e r w o r d s , r e a l i s e d as c o n s o n a n t s w i t h t h e vowel ( o ) .

^ ^ 1 * t Tf U T> *t *t

2 . Two c h a r a c t e r w o r d s .

1 . F i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l :

•n? ^ tjfe ts^ i i . F i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h ( o ) : .

^ 5 T 3 ^ " v 5 S p l rfl> s f v s vSfvJ " ^ T T s T 5 " v 3

i i i . I n i t i a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h (o),> f i n a l w i t h z e r o - v o w e l :

3 . Three c h a r a c t e r w o r d s ; r e a l i s e d as i n n o t e b . i . and c . i .

T F 1 > 3 5 ^ T 5 ? p T S f ^ T ^ * T & 3 ?

2+. Four c h a r a c t e r w o r d s ; r e a l i s e d as i n n o t e b . i i . and c . i .

F&'fTj ^*sj> ?FF^E *tT>*tT>

5 f \ 5 S i \ 5 W&^T W W

i i . C h a r a c t e r s o f t h e on tos th© group( ^ ) 2

There are f o u r c h a r a c t e r s i n t h i s group , a s s o c i a t e d w i t h f o u r of

the v©rg©, as shown i n t h e roman s y l l a b a r y ^ . They may b e compared w i t h

the Devanagari c h a r a c t e r s o f t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g group**.

y© r©

Curs ive forms: ^

Words: £pf Zf^Jf

1© v©

?r «f *r

1 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 2 2 6 . 2 . ( o n t o s t h o ) . 3 . See roman t a b l e , Chapter 1 . U. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , l . i i .


The c h a r a c t e r TJ , t r a n s c r i b e d i n t h e roman n o t a t i o n as yo ,

i s r e a l i s e d as ( j o ) . I t c o r r e s p o n d s , a s the f i r s t c h a r a c t e r i n t h i s

group, t o the o n t e s t h o c h a r a c t e r Z[ , y© , i n t h e S a n s k r i t s y l l a b a r y .

I t i s r e f e r r e d t o as ' o n t o s t h o y o ' ( o n t o s t h o j o ) , t o d i s t i n g u i s h i t

from v5f , jo , r e f e r r e d t o as ' v o r g i i y © j©'(bo .rg iyo j o ) . The s e m i -

vowel correspond ing t o t h e S a n s k r i t c h a r a c t e r If i s r e p r e s e n t e d i n

Bengal i by a m o d i f i e d form o f t h i s c h a r a c t e r . |J , r e f e r r e d t o a s

'ontss th© y o ' ( o n t o s t h o o ) . T h i s c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d i n v a r i o u s ways

according to i t s p o s i t i o n and p h o n e t i c c o n t e x t , and i s d i s c u s s e d l a t e r

i n a s p e c i a l n o t e ^ .

The c h a r a c t e r ^ , t r a n s c r i b e d i n the roman n o t a t i o n as vo , i s

r e a l i s e d as ( b o ) . I t c o r r e s p o n d s , a s t h e f o u r t h c h a r a c t e r i n t h i s

group, t o the o n t o s t h o c h a r a c t e r , vo , i n t h e S a n s k r i t s y l l a b a r y .

I t i s r e f e r r e d t o i n t h i s work a s ' o n t o s t h o v o ' ( o n t o s t h o bo) i n order

to d i s t i n g u i s h i t , i n d i s c u s s i o n , from t h e t h i r d c h a r a c t e r i n the

p o - v e r g o , ' v o r g i i y © b © ' ( b o r g i y o b o ) . A l though v o r g i i y © b© and

antssth© v© are the same i n form and i n r e a l i s a t i o n , the c h a r a c t e r

i s inc luded i n the s y l l a b a r y i n b o t h t h e vorgiiy'© and the ©ntssth©

groups , and S a n s k r i t l oanwords w h i c h a r e w r i t t e n i n the Devanagari

s c r i p t w i t h i n i t i a l <| , v© , a r e p l a c e d i n B e n g a l i d i c t i o n a r i e s i n

a s eparate s e c t i o n f o l l o w i n g words w i t h i n i t i a l , 1© . A know-

ledge of S a n s k r i t loanwords i s n e e d e d i n order t o r e c o g n i s e which

words are t o be found among words b e g i n n i n g w i t h v o r g i i j f e b© and which

among t h o s e b e g i n n i n g w i t h ©nt©sth© v© . In t h e more modern B e n g a l i

d i c t i o n a r i e s the t endency i s t o p l a c e a l l words b e g i n n i n g w i t h t h i s

charac ter i n one s e c t i o n , a f t e r words b e g i n n i n g w i t h , ph© .

1 . See note on ©nt©sth© y© , unde r 2 . i i . b e l o w .


s a sa and ha

a n t a s t h a va i s , h o w e v e r , r e c o g n i s e d as d i f f e r e n t from v a r g i i y a ha

when i t i s combined w i t h a n o t h e r c h a r a c t e r . 1


1 . Of the o n t o s t h a c h a r a c t e r s , o n l y o c c u r s as a word.

2 . Two c h a r a c t e r w o r d s .

i . P i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l :

wm *pr ^ TO.vr*\

i i . P i n a l c h a r a c t e r r e a l i s e d w i t h ( o ) :

3 . Three c h a r a c t e r w o r d s . 3

<jt?«?t sr^rif *t*R

i|. Pour c h a r a c t e r w o r d s . ^

^ ^ 3 " ^ ^F^J^S?r 3 ^ 1 ^

i i i . C h a r a c t e r s o f t h e uusma group( ^"SJ ) 5

This group of c h a r a c t e r s i n c l u d e s t h r e e c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d as

f r i c a t i v e c o n s o n a n t s w i t h t h e vowel ( o ) , and one c h a r a c t e r r e a l i s e d

as an a s p i r a t e w i t h t h e vowel ( o ) . The c h a r a c t e r s ar e a s s o c i a t e d w i t h c

four of t h e v a r g a , a s shown i n the roman s y l l a b a r y . 0 They may be com-

pared w i t h the Devanagar i c h a r a c t e r s o f t h e same g r o u p . ^

Jo

Curs ive forms : *Wf

Words: 1!ST^f

1 . See C h . 3 , 3 . C l a s s 3 . i i . 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 2 2 6 . 3 . See a b o v e , n o t e s b . i . and c . i . U. See a b o v e , n o t e s b . i i . and

c . i . and i i . ( compounds) . 5 . ( u j / o ) . 6 . See C h . l . 7 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 1 . i i i .


The t h r e e c h a r a c t e r s "*f , ^ and ^ ar e r e a l i s e d , a s ( j o ) , e x -

cept when t h e y are combined i n a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r w i t h c e r t a i n o t h e r

c h a r a c t e r s l . They are d e s c r i b e d , f o r i n s t a n c e , i n s p e l l i n g , a s

' t a l o v y o J"e'(talobbo J o ) , ' m u u r d h a n y a s o ' (murdhonno Jo) and 'dontya s o 1

(donto J o ) . TFJ occurs o n l y i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s .

The c h a r a c t e r , ho , i s t h e l a s t c h a r a c t e r of t h e B e n g a l i

s y l l a b a r y . Two o ther c h a r a c t e r s , ^ » , k s o and ^ , jjia , each r e -

p r e s e n t i n g s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t i n g o f two c o n s o n a n t s f o l l o w e d by the

vowel ( o ) , are o f t e n p l a c e d a f t e r t h e consonant c h a r a c t e r s i n the

okseromala. They do n o t , however , p r o p e r l y b e l o n g to the s y l l a b a r y ,

and i n t h i s work t h e y are d i s c u s s e d l a t e r , i n the a p p r o p r i a t e c l a s s e s

of conjunct c h a r a c t e r s 2 .

Reading examples-^

1 . Of the uusma c h a r a c t e r s o n l y "*f o c c u r s as a word.

2 . Two c h a r a c t e r words .

i . P i n a l c h a r a c t e r r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l ;

* r t?-*t *r*r i i . P i n a l c h a r a c t e r r e a l i s e d w i t h ( o ) :

*TV5 "SR "$\5 "SIT

3 . Three c h a r a c t e r words**

^ \ 5 F ^H** ^ f * P

If. Pour c h a r a c t e r words"^

i i . *r^F3 " S R v s ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^FT^Sp ^ T ? ^ ?

1 . See C h . 3 . 3 . C l . U . i . a . 2 . i b i d . C 1 . 2 . i i . b . and C l . U . i . b . 3 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 2 2 6 . k - R e a l i s e d a s i n n o t e s b . i . and

c . i . above. 5 . Words i n l i n e i . r e a l i s e d as i n n o t e s b . i i . and c . i . ; words i n l i n e i i . r e a l i s e d a s n o t e c . i i . (compounds) .


R e a l i s a t i o n of okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s i n v e r b a l f o r m s .

The r e a l i s a t i o n o f m e d i a l and f i n a l akar consonant c h a r a c t e r s i n

c e r t a i n grammat ical c a t e g o r i e s i s made a c c o r d i n g t o t h e g e n e r a l r u l e s

g i v e n b e l o w . No comprehens iv e s t a t e m e n t can be made which c o v e r s a l l

c a t e g o r i e s , but t h e s e r u l e s g i v e some g u i d a n c e i n r e a d i n g from t h e

s c r i p t . The o n l y c o m p l e te g u i d e i s a knowledge of the spoken l a n g u a g e ,

a. Verbal b a s e s e n d i n g i n an ©kar consonant c h a r a c t e r .

i . Verbal b a s e s w i t h o u t s u f f i x e s .

The f i n a l ©kar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r of a v e r b a l b a s e i s r e a l -

i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l ; e . g .

^7?T 35-3 F^T ?RS

b©l©(bol ) k©r©(kor) c © l © ( c o l ) baka(bok)

The form of t h e verb d e s c r i b e d g r a m m a t i c a l l y a s t h e ' s e c o n d

p e r s o n s i n g u l a r o f t h e p r e s e n t i m p e r a t i v e , i n f e r i o r form' i s

w r i t t e n i n the same way as the b a s e , and r e a l i s e d i n t h e same

way. The f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of t h i s form of the verb i s o f t e n w r i t -

t e n w i t h the h a s a n t a ; e . g .

b a l a or b a l ( b o l ) kara or k e r ( k o r ) beka or bak(bok)

i i . Verbal b a s e s w i t h s u f f i x e s .

When a s u f f i x b e g i n n i n g w i t h , or c o n s i s t i n g o f , a consonant

c h a r a c t e r i s added t o a v e r b a l b a s e , the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of t h e

b a s e i s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l or w i t h an a - g l i d e . Examples of

t h i s r e a l i s a t i o n a r e g i v e n b e l o w , under n o t e b .

The grammat ica l forms d e s c r i b e d as the 'Second p e r s o n of the

s i m p l e p r e s e n t t e n s e ' and the ' s e c o n d p e r s o n o f t h e p r e s e n t im-

p e r a t i v e ' are w r i t t e n i n the same way as t h e v e r b a l b a s e ; but

CHARACTERS OF THE SYLLABARY 1 9 1

are d i s t i n g u i s h e d from t h e "base i n r e a d i n g a l o u d hy the r e a l i s -

a t i o n of the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r w i t h t h e vowel ( o ) . Examples:

, b a l a ( b o l o ) , ^SjtJ , k a r a ( k o r o ) , ^ |"^ , p o r o ( p o r o )

This r e a l i s a t i o n o c c u r s w i t h s i m i l a r grammat ical forms o f a l l v e r b s

which have o n l y okar c h a r a c t e r s i n t h e b a s e . In the ' s e c o n d p e r s o n '

of the ' f u t u r e i m p e r a t i v e ' i n w h i c h t h e f i r s t okar c h a r a c t e r i s

r e a l i s e d w i t h ( o ) , t h e f i n a l c h a r a c t e r i s w r i t t e n w i t h the vowel

s i g n of o'L. In the verb , b o s s , the i n i t i a l c h a r a c t e r i n

both grammatical forms i s r e a l i s e d w i t h ( o ) ; e . g . < 3?[ , ( b o j o ) .

The r e a l i s a t i o n of the i n i t i a l akar c h a r a c t e r of a v e r b a l base

wi th the vowel ( o ) i s somet imes shown by w r i t i n g the mark * a f t e r

the c h a r a c t e r , as i n <35$J » kare (kor io ) , ^CS^T » k a r o ( k o r o ) ! .

b . Verbal forms w i t h s u f f i x e s c o n s i s t i n g o f akar consonant c h a r a c t e r s .

The v e r b a l s u f f i x e s ^ 5 , t a ( t o ) , , b a ( b o ) and c«T ,

l a ( l o ) are added to v e r b a l b a s e s t o form v a r i o u s ' t e n s e s ' 2 , In

these v e r b a l forms the f i n a l akar c h a r a c t e r o f the base i s r e a l i s -

ed as d e s c r i b e d i n n o t e a . i . , and i f t h e b a s e c o n s i s t s o f two akar

consonant c h a r a c t e r s t h e i n i t i a l c h a r a c t e r a l s o i s r e a l i s e d w i t h

the vowel ( o ) . Examples:

^ ^ \ 5 35 5*1

k o r o - b o ( k o r ' b o ) k a r a - t a ( k o r ' t o ) 3 k a r a - l a ( k o r ' l o ) ^

1 . See be low, 2 . i i , n o t e a . i i . 2 . S u f f i x e s of the t e n s e s d e s c r i b e d as ' fu ture s i m p l e ' ( b o ) , ' p a s t h a b i t u a l ' ( t o ) and ' p a s t i n d e f i n i t e ' ( l o ) .

3 . In c o l l o q u i a l B e n g a l i the s e q u e n c e T^f^T , - r l - , a r i s i n g from the a d d i t i o n of a s u f f i x b e g i n n i n g w i t h e?| N , or the sequence 7 t K 5 * - r t -a r i s i n g from the a d d i t i o n of a s u f f i x b e g i n n i n g w i t h \ 5 , t o a v e r b -a l base ending i n ^ , are r e a l i s e d r e s p e c t i v e l y as ( - 1 1 - ) and ( - t t - ) , as i n the v e r b a l forms ^S^cTf , ( k o l l o ) and ?|5j5"t5 , ( k o t t o ) . This r e a l i s a t i o n would be made i n r e a d i n g from a B e n g a l i t e x t w r i t t e n i n the c o l l o q u i a l s t y l e . See f u r t h e r n o t e s on the r e a l i s a t i o n of verbal forms under 2 . i i , and l a t e r i n C h . 3 » 3 . C l . l .



a i

r2 e r2 Curs ive forms:

2 . Vowel C h a r a c t e r s and Vowel S i g n s .

Vowel c h a r a c t e r s a r e w r i t t e n i n B e n g a l i , as i n S a n s k r i t , t o

r e p r e s e n t s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t i n g o f a vowel o n l y , and vowel s i g n s are

added t o consonant c h a r a c t e r s t o r e p r e s e n t s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t i n g of an

i n i t i a l consonant f o l l o w e d by one o f the vowe l s i n t h e s e r i e s g i v e n

be low . These c h a r a c t e r s may be compared w i t h the Devanagar i vowel

c h a r a c t e r s and vowel s i g n s , g i v e n i n t h e S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n .

i i u - uu

5 3 <J ey o ' av

^ a S v3 &

^ ^ %*T «W v3Si The s u p e r s c r i b e d s t r o k e s i n t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s are w r i t t e n l a s t , s t a r t -

i n g from t h e matra and w r i t i n g upwards.

The c h a r a c t e r s "^f , a , and 5 j j , a , are r e f e r r e d t o as ^|<^ \5f ?

s v a r i i a ( J o r i o) and ^5f| , s v a r i i a ( . for i a)->. The o t h e r vowel

c h a r a c t e r s are r e f e r r e d t o as the vowel which each r e p r e s e n t s .

The c h a r a c t e r s ^ and v§ a re d e s c r i b e d as , hrasva**,

' s h o r t ' , and the c h a r a c t e r s ^ and 5 are d e s c r i b e d as y J ,

d i i r g h a ^ , ' l o n g ' . The ' s h o r t ' and t h e ' l o n g ' v o w e l s ar e r e a l i s e d i n

r e a d i n g w i t h v e r y l i t t l e d i s t i n c t i o n of q u a l i t y , but c e r t a i n words

1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 2 . i . and i i . 2 . ' s y l l a b i c r ' ; s e e C h . l . V o w e l s . 3 . s v o r a , ' v o w e l ' ; s v a r i i a , ' v o w e l - c h a r a c t e r a ' . For t h e r e a l i s a t -

i o n of t h e f i r s t vowe l c h a r a c t e r i n c e r t a i n c o n t e x t s , s e e s p e c i a l n o t e s under i i . b e l o w . U. ( h r o j f o ) . 5 . ( d i r g h o ) .


are always w r i t t e n w i t h the ' s h o r t 1 v o w e l s and o t h e r s always w i t h the

' l o n g ' v o w e l s . Examples of p a i r s o f words of wh ich t h e meaning i s

d i s t i n g u i s h e d hy t h e w r i t i n g o f t h e ' s h o r t ' or t h e ' l o n g ' v o w e l , and

i n which a c o r r e s p o n d i n g d i s t i n c t i o n must he made i n r e a d i n g , are

g iven l a t e r . 1

The vowel , s y l l a h i c r , o c c u r s o n l y i n some S a n s k r i t l o a n -

words. The vowel c h a r a c t e r s , s y l l a h i c r r , <fo , s y l l a h i c 1 , and

^ , s y l l a h i c 11 , are u s e d i n p r i n t i n g S a n s k r i t t e x t s i n B e n g a l i

s c r i p t . The c h a r a c t e r I s r e a l i s e d a s ( r i ) .

The c h a r a c t e r 4 » e , i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d a s ( e ) , hut v a r i e s

in c e r t a i n c o n t e x t s which are d e s c r i b e d b e l o w , under Vowel S i g n s .

The c h a r a c t e r tip , ©y , i s r e a l i s e d a s t h e d iphthong ( o i ) , and

the c h a r a c t e r \ ^ , ©v , i s r e a l i s e d a s the d i p h t h o ng ( o u ) .

Reading examples2

1 , Vowel c h a r a c t e r s o n l y

W | ^ ^ 4 i ? \3 $ 2. Vowel c h a r a c t e r s and ©kar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s

i . P i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d wi th , z e r o - v o w e l :

^ r r & ^ § ^ m i ^ \s?i

^ 1 > * T ^SH ^TpF

V 3 v 5 ^ f v § ? T 5 N § ^ < 1

i i . P i n a l c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h ( o ) :

^"*T VSv5 V3^T v^-q ^ T5 ^ s f

\3^f

1 . See be low, under i i . Vowel S i g n s , R e a d i n g examples . 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n of e x a m p l e s , s e e p . 2 2 7 .

o


1 . For examples o f s p e l l i n g w o r d s , s e e h e l o w , end of C h . 3 .


Vowel s i g n s , c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o t h e vowel c h a r a c t e r s , are g i v e n

he low added t o t h e c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r . As t h e vowel © i s t h e

i n h e r e n t vowel of e a c h of t h e c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s i n t h e form i n

which t h e y are g i v e n i n the s y l l a h a r y , t h e r e i s no vowel s i g n c o r r e s -

ponding t o t h e vowe l c h a r a c t e r \5f .

ka k i k i i ku kuu kr ke koy ko k©v

S p e c i a l forms of some o f t h e c h a r a c t e r s w i t h vowel s i g n s :

« *P ?» • » ^ ^ gu r u ruii J*u hii hr

The vowel s i g n s c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o t h e c h a r a c t e r s ^ , and ^ ,

u s e d i n w r i t i n g S a n s k r i t , added t o ^ , are <^ , ^ and < »> .

Vowel s i g n s which a re p l a c e d on t h e l e f t s i d e of t h e c o n s o n a nt

c h a r a c t e r w i t h which t h e y are t o he r e a l i s e d are w r i t t e n h e f o r e the

consonant c h a r a c t e r ; o t h e r s i g n s are added a f t e r the c o n s o n a n t

c h a r a c t e r has heen w r i t t e n . The order of w r i t i n g the s t r o k e s i n

c h a r a c t e r s w i t h vowel s i g n s i s i l l u s t r a t e d i n t h e s e c u r s i v e f o r m s :

(5T T V *PnT gfl" C*C O f £ f C*fr

3T§r ejpf cWl~ ^trzfm ^rc-rcr ^nrw z m o s

C h a r a c t e r s w i t h vowel s i g n s are r e f e r r e d t o i n s p e l l i n g t h u s :

C* , ( k o - e ekar) , ' t h e s i g n of v£) i n ^5 '; ^ , ( g o - e h r o j / o u k a r ) .

The s i g n of s y l l a h i c r i s r e f e r r e d t o as ( r i k a r ) or ( r i p h o l a ) . l

CHARACTERS OF THE SYLLABARY i9S

Reading examples

\S^g *Nfa ^ r f C ^ t Tftvs ^ C F ^ 3 # f ^ t $?P

c rfSr f*ra ?jm tc r ^f*r ftf^ ^fl c^t^t c^rr^ #f%^t f^tft YWWf%r wrrf^*rr fSnF*rrfV

R e a l i s a t i o n of okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s , and c e r t a i n vowel

c h a r a c t e r s i n s p e c i a l c o n t e x t s .

In r e a d i n g B e n g a l i words from t h e s c r i p t , t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of

okar consonant c h a r a c t e r s i n words w h i c h have vowel c h a r a c t e r s or

vowel s i g n s p r e s e n t s c e r t a i n d i f f i c u l t i e s ; and t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of

some of the vowel c h a r a c t e r s and s i g n s v a r i e s i n s p e c i a l c o n t e x t s ,

such as the occurrence of c e r t a i n o t h e r v o w e l s i n f o l l o w i n g s y l l a b l e s .

The n o t e s g i v e n be low p r o v i d e some g e n e r a l g u i d a n ce i n r e a d i n g from

the s c r i p t , but a knowledge of B e n g a l i p r o n u n c i a t i o n i s n e c e s s a r y f o r

c o r r e c t r e a l i s a t i o n of s u c h w o r d s .

a. R e a l i s a t i o n of okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s . 2

i . When an okar c o n s o n a nt c h a r a c t e r o c c u r s a s the s e c o n d c h a r a c t e r

of a t h r e e c h a r a c t e r word p r e c e d i n g a f i n a l c h a r a c t e r w i t h a vowel

s i g n , i t i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an a - g l i d e ;

e. g. amora(am'ra) b a d a l e ( b o d ' l e )

•J;ukari( t u k ' r i ) mamala(mam'la)

j h a g a r a ( j h o g ' r a )

J"amane( Jam'ne)

1 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 2 2 7 . 2 . These n o t e s complete t h e d i s c u s s i o n of t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of akar

consonant c h a r a c t e r s ; s e e a b o v e , n o t e s g i v e n on p p . 1 8 3 and 190 .

BENGALI S E C T I O N

When t h e f i n a l c h a r a c t e r of such words i s o k a r , t h e m e d i a l

c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d a s d e s c r i b e d i n p r e v i o u s n o t e s . The

f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e t h i s r e a l i s a t i o n a f t e r an i n i t i a l

c h a r a c t e r w i t h a vowel s i g n :

vSl^S f^ \s *T QFtFf bhare.t ( b h a r o t ) p i t e l e ( p i t o l ) k e b o l a ( k e b o l )

When an okar c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r o c c u rs i n a word of f o u r or more

c h a r a c t e r s , i t i s r e a l i s e d w i t h o , w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an

o - g l i d e , a c c o r d i n g t o i t s p o s i t i o n i n r e l a t i o n t o c h a r a c t e r s w i t h

vowel s i g n s . The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e t h e v a r y i n g r e a l -

i s a t i o n of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s i n d i f f e r e n t c o n t e x t s :

kamobe/©(kom'be/ ) g o l e j o g e ( g o l 1 jog) maropi{o(mar 'pi-j;)

J"atokara( J o t ' k o r a ) same jodaro( Jomo j ' d a r )

i i . The r e a l i s a t i o n o f t h e f i n a l okar consonant c h a r a c t e r of v e r b -

a l bases has b e e n d e s c r i b e d a b o v e 1 . The f o l l o w i n g v e r b a l forms a re

f u r t h e r i l l u s t r a t i o n s o f t h i s r e a l i s a t i o n :

*rr?re w f s r e p a r e b e ( p a r ' b o ) J*unele( J u n ' l o ) aseteCaJ"'to)

The s u f f i x e s i n t h e s e forms may be w r i t t e n w i t h t h e o k a r ; e . g .

p a r e b o ( p a r ' b o ) J u n e l o ( J u n ' l o ) a s a t o ( a j ' t o )

S i m i l a r l y t h e forms i n which the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r o f t h e b a s e are

r e a l i s e d w i t h ( o ) may be d i s t i n g u i s h e d from t h e forms i n which


1 . A proper name. 2. ' i n c o m p a r a b l e ' .

the f i n a l c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l by w r i t i n g t h i s

c h a r a c t e r w i t h the okarj e . g .

koro(kor) k o r o ( k o r o ) k o r o ( k o r o ) k o r e ( k o r o ) k o r o ( k o r o)

maro(mar) maro(maro) maro(maro) l e k h o ( l e k h o ) l e k h o ( l e k h o )

i i i . When two words of d i f f e r e n t meaning are w r i t t e n i n t h e same

way and d i s t i n g u i s h e d o n l y by t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of the f i n a l okar

c h a r a c t e r of one of the words w i t h ( o ) , t h i s r e a l i s a t i o n i s o f t e n

i n d i c a t e d by w r i t i n g the o k a r , a s i n t h e s e p a i r s : <3*tc7f ( k a l ) ,

' t i m e ' , ^5"pf ( k a l o ) or ^f(j^ft ( k a l o ) , ' b l a c k ' ; \5fc*f ( b h a l ) , ' f o r e -

h e a d ' , \ \e?f ( b h a l o ) or \5tG*Tf ( b h a l o ) , ' g o o d ' .

b . The r e a l i s a t i o n of c e r t a i n v o w e l c h a r a c t e r s and s i g n s i s a f f e c t e d

by the occurrence of o t h e r v o w e l s i n f o l l o w i n g s y l l a b l e s .

i . The c h a r a c t e r n3J , or t h e i n h e r e n t vowel o f an akar consonant

c h a r a c t e r , i s r e a l i s e d as ( o ) when i t i s f o l l o w e d by one of the

c h a r a c t e r s , or c o r r e s p o n d i n g s i g n s , f o r i , i i , u or uu .

e . g . \5ff3 *pf|- ^3njc?I a t i ( o t i ) d h o n i i ( d h o n i ) a t u l a ( o t u l ) ! J"abu ja( Jobuj)

When the c h a r a c t e r " 3f r e p r e s e n t s t h e n e g a t i v e p r e f i x , however ,

the u s u a l r e a l i s a t i o n o f i t a s ( o ) i s n o t a f f e c t e d by the o c c u r -

rence of one of t h e s e v o w e l s i n t h e f o l l o w i n g s y l l a b l e ; e . g .

^3T^7J, a d h i i r a ( o d h i r ) , ^3f\JpT , a t u l a ( o t u l ) 2 .

i i i . The c h a r a c t e r S\ , or t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g s i g n , i n i n i t i a l

p o s i t i o n i s of t e n r e a l i s e d a s (ae) u n l e s s i t i s f o l l o w e d by a

http://file:///5ff3


1 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n of e x a m p l e s , s e e p . 2 2 7 .

c h a r a c t e r w i t h the v o w e l s i , i i , u or uu ; e . g .

h e l a ( h s 3 l a ) nek©Fa(neek'pa) em©n©(eemon) e m e n i ( e m ' n i )

ek©(eek) ek©ta(sekT \a) ek©-|;ii( ek' f i ) ek©-J;u( e k 1 -j;u)

The v e r h a l formOfC^fis r e a l i s e d i n two ways . When i t r e p r e s e n t s

the form d e s c r i b e d g r a m m a t i c a l l y as ' s i m p l e p r e s e n t , t h i r d p e r s o n '

i t i s r e a l i s e d as (dsskhe). When i t r e p r e s e n t s the form d e s c r i b e d

as ' p a s t p a r t i c i p l e ' , i t i s r e a l i s e d as ( d e k h e ) .

Reading e x a m p l e s , i l l u s t r a t i n g the n o t e s g i v e n a b o v e . 1

1 . i . F i n a l ©kar c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l f o - q p #f*t c f t ^ t c ^ r *jsrr*r ^ ^ f C ^ i i . F i n a l ©kar c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d w i t h ( o )

. ^ S f % \ 5 C^tfe Y F c rT r CTff i C*ft\5 2 . Medial ©kar c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d as d e s c r i b e d i n n o t e a . i .

st^Ti *tt*ta *IT«f*r c * M « . 0 ? ^

3 . Verbal f o r m s , r e a l i s e d a s d e s c r i b e d i n n o t e a. i i .

( 7 W *IT^ *Th£ vgrt^ vsffq % v 5 ^ f l 5 F 3 C T t

W v 5 W C S t •^BftfST ^ft^rC^Tt f ^ 3 f v 5 T g * R

U. ©kar c h a r a c t e r s r e a l i s e d as d e s c r i b e d i n n o t e b . i .

? t ^ ^ ^ft ^ ift ^ ^ f ^ R

^* j ? r ^ j ^ s TpTj^r

CHARACTERS OF THE SYLLABARY *99

R e a l i s a t i o n of t h e m o d i f i e d c h a r a c t e r , ' o n t o s t h o y o ' . 1

The c h a r a c t e r , r e f e r r e d t o a s ' o n t o s t h © y © ( o n t o s t h o o) i s

a modi f ied form of the ©nt©sth© c h a r a c t e r 1»J , y© . This m o d i f i e d

character has been i n t r o d u c e d i n t o t h e B e n g a l i s c r i p t as a g r a p h i c

dev ice for r e p r e s e n t i n g sounds w h i c h c a n n o t he r e p r e s e n t e d hy the

©ntssth© c h a r a c t e r s and , s i n c e i n modern B e n g a l i ©nt©sth© y©

i s r e a l i s e d hy the same sound as v o r g i i y © j© and ©nt©sth© v© i s r e a l -

i s e d hy the same sound as v o r g i i y © h © . 2

The c o n t e x t s i n which t h i s c h a r a c t e r o c c u r s , and the r e a l i s a t i o n

of i t i n r e a d i n g , are i l l u s t r a t e d i n t h e f o l l o w i n g n o t e s ,

a. As the c h a r a c t e r <£J i s r e a l i s e d i n modern B e n g a l i as ( j o ) , a means

of r e p r e s e n t i n g the B e n g a l i e q u i v a l e n t of the s e m i - v o w e l y© which

occurs i n S a n s k r i t loanwords b e c o m e s n e c e s s a r y . S a n s k r i t loanwords

which are w r i t t e n i n the D e v a n a g a r i s c r i p t w i t h t h e c h a r a c t e r ZJ"_,

y© , are w r i t t e n i n B e n g a l i w i t h ©nt©sth© y©, and t h i s c h a r a c t e r

i s r e a l i s e d i n v a r i o u s w a y s , i l l u s t r a t e d i n t h e examples g i v e n

below-^:

i , r e a l i s e d a s an i n t e r s y l l a b i c v o c a l i c g l i d e , as i n

^tf^RS *rh|3r TftSPP mayiko(mayik) mayur©(mayur) niy©m©(niyom) day©k©( dayok)

deya(doya) maya(maya) ayoj©n©(ayojon )

1. See above , under l . i i . ©nt©sth© c h a r a c t e r s . 2 . For a h i s t o r i c a l d i s c u s s i o n of t h i s c h a r a c t e r , s e e S . K , C h a t t e r j i , The O r i g i n and Development of the B e n g a l i L a n g u a g e , pub. U n i v e r s i t y of C a l c u t t a .

3 . A d e t a i l e d p h o n e t i c a n a l y s i s i s o u t s i d e the scope o f t h i s work, and t h e r e f o r e t h i s v o c a l i c g l i d e , t h e q u a l i t y of which may vary according to the vowe l s p r e c e d i n g o r f o l l o w i n g i t , i s r e p r e s e n t e d in the p h o n e t i c t r a n s c r i p t i o n by ( y ) i n t h e examples g i v e n i n n o t e s a . , b . and c .


1 . Compare t h i s r e a l i s a t i o n w i t h the words w r i t t e n i n the same way i n no te c . i i . b e l o w .

2 . The c h a r a c t e r <f\ r e p r e s e n t s - r g - . See C h . 3 , 3 . C l a s s 3 . i i i . a . 3 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , Conjunct C h a r a c t e r s , C l a s s 3 . i .

i i . ][J r e a l i s e d f i n a l l y as a v o c a l i c g l i d e of an e - l i k e q u a l i t y ,

as i n

j©y©(;joy) s©m©y©( Jbmoy) v i s © y © ( b i J o y ) <9tf^r ^tn 35171 atn

p©ric©y©(por icoy) daye (day) k a y s ( k a y ) r a y s ( r a y )

or r e a l i s e d as an i n t e r v o c a l i c g l i d e f o l l o w e d by the i n h e r e n t

vowel r e a l i s e d as ( o ) , a s i n

om (Tin c^tti (%n d e y o ( d e y o ) 1 n e y o ( n e y o ) 1 p e y o ( p e y o ) dheyo(dheyo)

q jeyo-(o j e y o ) komoni iyo(komoniyo) v o r g i i y o ( b o r g i y o ) 2

b . o n t o s t h o yo i s w r i t t e n t o r e p r e s e n t t h e B e n g a l i e q u i v a l e n t of

c e r t a i n d i p h t h o n g s i n loanwords from o t h e r modern l a n g u a g e s , and

i s u s e d i n c o m b i n a t i o n w i t h o t h e r c h a r a c t e r s t o r e p r e s e n t t h e

B e n g a l i e q u i v a l e n t o f i n i t i a l c h a r a c t e r s combined w i t h y©2 i n

such l o a n w o r d s : -

i . The r e a l i s a t i o n i n modern B e n g a l i of the vowel c h a r a c t e r ,

ey , i s ( o i ) . Loanwords from o t h e r l a n g u a g e s i n which t h e Deva-

n a g a r i e q u i v a l e n t o f t h i s d iphthon g o c c u r s , or i n which t h e

c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t i n g y© i n t h e s e l a n g u a g e s i s r e a l i s e d w i t h

the p r e c e d i n g vowel a s a d i p h t h o n g , are w r i t t e n i n B e n g a l i w i t h

©ntssth© y©, a s i l l u s t r a t e d i n the examples g i v e n b e l o w .

CHARACTERS OF THE SYLLABARY 20I

3>J , okar , r e a l i s e d m e d i a l l y a s a f r o n t v o c a l i c g l i d e w i t h an

e - l i k e q u a l i t y , as i n

kayada(kayda)

p a y e s a ( p a y j )

\Srtsr<siT jay©ga( jayga)

, e k a r , r e a l i s e d m e d i a l l y a s an i n t e r s y l l a b i c v o c a l i c

g l i d e , as i n

kayedo(koyed) a y e s a ( a y e / )

i i . o n t o s t ho y© i s w r i t t e n a l s o i n some E n g l i s h loanwords as a

means of r e p r e s e n t i n g the E e n g a l i p r o n u n c i a t i o n of the d iphthongs

in such words as ' c h a i r ' , CS^Jl^ ( c e y a r ) , and ' c a r e ' (, «Kj| f ( k e y a r ) .

i i i . When the c h a r a c t e r T[ , y© , i s combined w i t h an i n i t i a l

consonant c h a r a c t e r i n a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r ^ , i t i s r e a l i s e d as

zero . Some loanwords u s e d i n modern B e n g a l i are w r i t t e n i n H i n d i ,

in the Devanagari s c r i p t , w i t h i n i t i a l c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s of

C lass 3 « i . j t h a t i s , combined w i t h t h e c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t i n g y© .

Such words , as loanwords i n B e n g a l i , a r e w r i t t e n i n B e n g a l i s c r i p t

w i th an i n i t i a l ekar c h a r a c t e r f o l l o w e d by ©ntssth© y©, as i n

t h e s e words: C?fV] | ©ffj p e y a l a ( p e y a l a ) , C^jSJt^f p e y a r s ( p e y a r ) .

c. ©ntssth© y© i s w r i t t e n i n some words i n order t o a v o i d w r i t i n g

a vowel c h a r a c t e r i n a m e d i a l or f i n a l p o s i t i o n . This use of

©ntssth© y© occurs i n words and i n grammat ica l forms .

1. See S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C l a s s 3 . i . , and b e l o w , C h . 3 , 3 . C l a s s 3 . i .

BENGALI SECTION

i . JJ i n words , r e a l i s e d as an i n t e r s y l l a b i c v o c a l i c g l i d e

f o l l o w e d by the i n h e r e n t vowel or the vowel r e p r e s e n t e d by the

vowel s i g n , as i n

OTOI meye(meye) koyeko(koyek) p h o t u y a ( p h o t u y a)

J i y o r o ( J i y o r ) J* iya( j iya) p o y a l o ( p o y a l )

i i . i n grammat ical f o r m s , i n which i t i s w r i t t e n m e d i a l l y

w i t h a vowel s i g n r e p r e s e n t i n g the vowel of a p a r t i c l e , when

a p a r t i c l e c o n s i s t i n g of a vowel o n l y i s added t o a word ending

i n a vowe l . The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e t h i s u s e of H '

Verbal forms i n which f i n a l "5J , akar or e k a r , i s r e a l i s e d

as an i n t e r s y l l a b i c v o c a l i c g l i d e a f t e r the vowel i and a f t e r

the i n h e r e n t v o w e l , which i n t h i s c o n t e x t i s r e a l i s e d a s ( o ) ;

as i n t h e s e forms which are d e s c r i b e d g r a m m a t i c a l l y as ' p a s t

p a r t i c i p l e s ' , o c c u r r i n g i n the l i t e r a r y language -

b o l i y a ( b o l i y a ) d e k h i y a ( dekhiya) J"uiya( Juiya) g i y a ( g i y a )

and i n t h e s e c o l l o q u i a l f orms , d e s c r i b e d i n the same way -

g i y e ( g i y e ) d i y e ( d i y e ) hoye (hoye) J u y e ( j u y e ) p e y e ( p e y e )

Verbal forms i n which f i n a l "1 i s r e a l i s e d as a v o c a l i c

g l i d e w i t h an e - l i k e q u a l i t y , as i n t h e s e forms which a re d e s -

c r i b e d g r a m m a t i c a l l y as ' p r e s e n t t e n s e , t h i r d p e r s o n ' -

n s y o ( n o y ) r o y o ( r o y ) payo(pay) j a n a y e ( j a n a y ) b e r o y e ( b e r o y )


The verba l forms ($fj$ and C t T a r e r e a l i s e d r e s p e c t i v e l y as (deey)

and (neey). 1

Noun forms i n which t h e ' g e n i t i v e 1 s u f f i x vi}<J , e r e ( e r ) i s

added t o nouns ending i n a v o w e l , and noun and pronoun forms i n

which the ' l o c a t i v e ' s u f f i x v£} , e ( e ) i s w r i t t e n as o n t o s t h o yo

a f t e r a f i n a l vowe l ; o n t o s t h o yo r e a l i s e d as a v o c a l i c g l i d e -

*rtan* f%oj?r ^fcsra i%<m mayero(mayer) j h i y e r © ( j h i y e r ) b©uyer©(bouyer) d u i y e r © ( d u i y e r )

^ru srr mr wr srm g & k u i

payo(pay) t h a n a y o ( t h a n a y) amayo(amay) tomay©(tomay)

d. As the o n t o s t h o c h a r a c t e r <| , vo , i s r e a l i s e d as (bo) i n modern

B e n g a l i , t h a t i s , i n t h e same way a s t h e v o r g i i y © c h a r a c t e r <| ,

b© , a graphic method o f r e p r e s e n t i n g word s t r u c t u r e i n v o l v i n g

the semivowel vo i n l o a n w o r d s becomes n e c e s s a r y . This semivowel

i s r e p r e s e n t e d i n B e n g a l i by w r i t i n g the vowel c h a r a c t e r \3 , o ,

f o l l o w e d by ©ntssth© y©. T h i s c o m b i n a t i o n of c h a r a c t e r s i s u se d

i n the f o l l o w i n g examples of l o a n w o r d s , i n which i s r e a l i s e d

as a back v o c a l i c g l i d e , t r a n s c r i b e d h e r e p h o n e t i c a l l y as ( - v )

haoya(haova) poya(poova) d.ak©oyala( c |akovala) d e o y a l i ( d e o v a l i )

This method of r e p r e s e n t i n g a back v o c a l i c g l i d e i s u s e d a l s o i n

verba l forms i n which a s u f f i x b e g i n n i n g w i t h (a ) i s added to a

base c o n s i s t i n g of one c h a r a c t e r , a s i n

hooya(hoova) yaoyan©( jaovano ) paoya(paova)

1 . Compare the r e a l i s a t i o n o f t h e s e form s w i t h t h a t of the two words w r i t t e n i n the same way, g i v e n above i n a . i i .

204 BENGALI SECTION

3 . M o d i f i e r s .

Three m o d i f i e r s a r e u s e d i n w r i t i n g B e n g a l i . These a r e marks

added t o c h a r a c t e r s t o r e p r e s e n t some m o d i f i c a t i o n o f t h e s y l l a b l e

i t r e p r e s e n t s . The f i r s t two m o d i f i e r s r e p r e s e n t n a s a l i s a t i o n , and t h e

t h i r d r e p r e s e n t s a s p i r a t i o n . These m o d i f i e r s may be compared w i t h t h e

c o r r e s p o n d i n g m o d i f i e r s of t h e Devanagari s c r i p t 1 .

i . T>3f-f^P5. > c e n d r o - b i n d u , and v5pJ^f?T » onus v a r a ,

a. c e n d r o - b i n d u 2

VI/

When the mark i s w r i t t e n above a c h a r a c t e r , t h e vowel of t h e

s y l l a b l e which the c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t s i s r e a l i s e d w i t h n a s a l i s a t i o n .

This mark c o r r e s p o n d s i n form, though not i n the way i n which i t i s

r e a l i s e d , w i t h the mark c a l l e d e n u n a s i k e i n S a n s k r i t ,

c e n d r e - b i n d u added t o vowel c h a r a c t e r s :

vsrr f ^ T5 W a i ? ^3 e a I Ii u uu e ey 6 ev

c e n d r e - b i n d u added t o t h e consonant c h a r a c t e r w i t h vowel s i g n s :

w w w t ^ ^ o ^ ^ o ^ r c ^ T ke ka k i k i i kii K U U ke key ko k e v

C h a r a c t e r s w r i t t e n w i t h c e n d r e - b i n d u are r e f e r r e d t o i n s p e l l i n g

t h u s : ( j o r i a - e c o n d r o b i n d u ) , ( k o - e condrobindu h r o j J o i k a r ) .

Reading examples-^

I*• "Ss ft ft dr I «r % ctr f* ^ 5 ^ 5 t E C ^ F T5t v5 C7lt& f Tpf C ? C * f

sfw editor f$*r - tffen fr rfe 1 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 3 . i . and i i . 2 . ( c o n d r o - b i n d u ) . 3 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e page 228 . F i n a l ekar consonant c h a r a c t e r s

r e a l i s e d w i t h z e r o - v o w e l .


1. ( o n u j j o r ) . In the t r a n s c r i p t i o n o f e x a m p l e s , i n roman n o t a t i o n , the ©nusvar i s t r a n s c r i b e d as rr) i n o r d e r t o d i s t i n g u i s h i t from the c h a r a c t e r ^ , t r a n s c r i b e d a s n . 2 . Cf. S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 ,3. i . c .

3. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n of e x a m p l e s , s e e p . 2 2 8 .

b . ©nusvar©!

The term anusvara i s u s e d i n B e n g a l i t o r e f e r t o the mark £ ,

r e a l i s e d as ( n ) . I t may occur f i n a l l y , or m e d i a l l y , w r i t t e n as an

a l t e r n a t i v e t o the h o s o n t o form o f t h e c h a r a c t e r \§ , no . These

examples i l l u s t r a t e the w r i t i n g o f t h e onusvar :

ehorrj(ebon) s i m ( j i n ) arrjti( an-J;i) irrjraj©( i n r a j ) sarrj(jan)

Some words may he w r i t t e n e i t h e r w i t h the onusvar or w i t h :

rorrj(ron) or ran(ron) barrjla(banla) or b a n l a ( b a n l a )

The ©nusvar occurs i n many S a n s k r i t loanwords p r e c e d i n g a c h a r a c t -

er of the ©ntssth© or the uusm© g r o u p , and e s p e c i a l l y i n words which

have the S a n s k r i t p r e f i x w r i t t e n i n Devanagar i a s Tflq , s©m . The

r e a l i s a t i o n of the ©nusvar i n B e n g a l i , a s -n , may he compared w i t h

the var ious ways of r e a l i s i n g t h e ©nusvar of t h e Devanagari s c r i p t i n p

the same S a n s k r i t loanwords i n o t h e r p a r t s of I n d i a .

Examples: f C jT t s©rrjyog©( Jon j o g ) "ST^T^f s©mrag©( Jonrag)

^f^^tf s©myad©( Jonhad) v5f5"Sf ©rr) J©( on Jo)

Sfo'Sff^ s©msar©( Jon Jar) f % ° ^ sirrjh©( J inho)

Reading examples^

'Tv fes i t s ^rt«r *f$H*r *rs^rr fefo

"SR^KS *TT$33 T ^ ^ T - ^ ^ 3 ^

2o6 BENGALI S E C T I ON

i i . "f^^^T , v i s a r g © . 1

The s i g n g w r i t t e n a f t e r a c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t s a s p i r a t i o n f o l l o w -

i n g the vowel of t h e s y l l a b l e w i t h which t h e c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d .

I t occurs m a i n l y i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , and i s w r i t t e n i n a few

B e n g a l i e x c l a m a t i o n s t o e x p r e s s e m p h a s i s . When t h e v i s a r g e i s w r i t t e n

w i t h a f i n a l c h a r a c t e r , i t i s r e a l i s e d as a s p i r a t i o n a f t e r the f i n a l

s y l l a b l e . When i t o c c u r s m e d i a l l y , i t i s r e a l i s e d as the d o u b l i n g of .

the f o l l o w i n g c h a r a c t e r , as i n TJg^T , duhkhe(dukkho) .

Examples:

bah(bah) uh(uh) punah(punoh) n i h j e ^ a ( n i J" J*e J") a tahpara( o toppor )


*f*T8 ^ T S fto^T ^STWRT

*f\5ffs ^wp? ^C5\5tg i jg^Ti ?rrgw? f rg ran f%gc*m wfrm t g^m f i jg^


The comple t e s y l l a b a r y , arranged i n t h e t r a d i t i o n a l o r d e r , i s

g i v e n on the f o l l o w i n g p a g e . The S a n s k r i t vowel c h a r a c t e r s , " Jj

and ffc a r e n ° t i n c l u d e d i n the s y l l a b a r y . This t a b l e , w i t h t h e order

of c h a r a c t e r s w i t h vowel s i g n s g i v e n above under Vowel S igns-5 , shows

the order i n which the c h a r a c t e r s are p l a c e d as the i n i t i a l c h a r a c t e r s

of words i n d i c t i o n a r i e s . C h a r a c t e rs w i t h t h e onusvar p r e c e d e t h e

same c h a r a c t e r s w i t h t h e c a n d r a - b i n d u , and b o t h p r e c e d e c h a r a c t e r s

w i t h o u t t h e anusvar or c a n d r a - b i n d u but f o l l o w e d by a n o t h e r consonant

c h a r a c t e r .

1 . ( b i j o r g o ) . Cf. S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 3 . i i . 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 2 2 8 . 3 . See a b o v e , under 2 . i i .

CHARACTERS OF THE SYLLABARY

^1

w

5f

5. Numerals

The Benga l i numerals a r e w r i t t e n t h u s :

"i * U 8 tt Kb <l l r fc> i o 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 8 10

6. Punctuat ion

In Benga l i prose w r i t i n g t h e end o f a s e n t e n c e i s marked hy an

upr ight s t r o k e of the same h e i g h t a s t h e u p r i g h t s t r o k e o f a c h a r a c t -

e r . This mark i s r e f e r r e d t o a s "Cfff^j , d a r i . Other p u n c t u a t i o n

marks are used as i n E n g l i s h . T h i s s y s t e m i s i l l u s t r a t e d i n t h e

prose passage a t the end o f t h i s s e c t i o n 1 . The s y s t e m of p u n c t u a t i o n

used i n Benga l i v e r s e i s the same a s t h a t u s e d i n S a n s k r i t 2 , hut i n

much modern v e r s e the p r o s e s y s t e m i s u s e d .

1 . See end of Ch.3 . 2 . See S a n s k r i t , C h . 2 , 3 . i i . Reading examples .

C H A P T E R 3

CONJUNCT CHARACTERS

Consonant c h a r a c t e r s may be combined t o r e p r e s e n t two or more

c o n s o n a n t s which a r e t o be r e a l i s e d c o n s e c u t i v e l y , w i t h o u t an i n t e r -

v e n i n g v o w e l . C h a r a c t e r s formed i n t h i s way are r e f e r r e d t o i n

B e n g a l i a s ^SrPF.^ » y u k t a k ^ o r o l .

1 . C o n s t r u c t i o n o f Conjunct C h a r a c t e r s .

B e n g a l i c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s a re c o n s t r u c t e d t o some e x t e n t by

the same methods as t h e Devanagar i c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s , d e s c r i b e d i n 2

the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n . These methods vary a c c o r d i n g t o t h e form of

the c h a r a c t e r s t o be combined.

i . The c h a r a c t e r which i s r e a l i s e d as the s e c o n d c o n s o n a n t may be

s u b s c r i b e d t o t h e f i r s t c h a r a c t e r ; e . g .

^ ^ 3 ^ kko n t a p t e hmo

i i . The c h a r a c t e r s t o be j o i n e d may be w r i t t e n c o n s e c u t i v e l y ,

w i t h o u t the u s u a l i n t e r v e n i n g s p a c e ; e . g .

m *m m

ngha echo dgo dhvo

i i i . I f the f i r s t c h a r a c t e r h a s a s t r o k e which can be u s e d a s p a r t of

the s e c o n d c h a r a c t e r , t h e c h a r a c t e r s may be j o i n e d as i n t h e s e

e x a m p l e s : *5f

ddo bde ndo b j o

1 . ( j u k t a k k h o r ) . 2 . See S a n s k r i t , Ch.3. 1 .


i v . The form of e i t h e r t h e f i r s t or t h e s e c o n d c h a r a c t e r may "be modi-

f i e d i n order t o make p o s s i b l e t h e w r i t i n g of the two c h a r a c t e r s

as one c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r . These m o d i f i c a t i o n s vary a c c o r d i n g t o

the form of the c h a r a c t e r s t o be j o i n e d ; e . g .

t t o t t h o k t o Jlt^9 ^t* 1 8

v . The c h a r a c t e r s \5 > T\ , and , have s p e c i a l forms which are

used when they are combined w i t h o t h e r c h a r a c t e r s ; e . g .

3 * ^ \ ^ 4 ^

t k o 1 tpo kya t y o rko kro

v i . I f any c h a r a c t e r s cannot be combined by any of t h e s e m e t h o d s ,

the r e a l i s a t i o n of them w i t h o u t an i n t e r v e n i n g vowel i s i n d i c a t -

ed by w r i t i n g the f i r s t c h a r a c t e r w i t h the h o s o n t o .

The modi f i ed forms of some o f t h e c h a r a c t e r s , w r i t t e n as t h e

second part of a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r , a r e r e f e r r e d t o as the s y l l a b l e

which the f u l l c h a r a c t e r r e p r e s e n t s and the p a r t i c l e *|»©ir , p h o l a

(phola) ; e . g . TfTp^ft" , y o - p h o l a ( j o p h o l a ) , <Hj»5TT » v o - p h o l a ( b o p h o l a ) .

The modi f i e d forms of the c h a r a c t e r s Tf , , <S| , 55| , u s e d i n

forming conjunct c h a r a c t e r s , a r e a l s o r e f e r r e d t o i n t h i s way.^

2 . Contexts and R e a l i s a t i o n o f C o n j u n c t C h a r a c t e r s .

Conjunct c h a r a c t e r s i n B e n g a l i o c c u r i n t h e f o l l o w i n g c o n t e x t s :

i . In Benga l i words , t h a t i s , words n o t borrowed from S a n s k r i t or

from modern l a n g u a g e s ; e . g .

ba<ô(boa$o) p o t t o n ( p o t t o n ) muiâ(mur]DJ3)

1 . See above , C h . 2 , l . i . khanô t o . 2 . For s p e l l i n g terms u s e d i n r e -f e r r i n g t o conjunct c h a r a c t e r s , s e e end of t h i s c h a p t e r .

p


1 . See a b o v e , C h . 2 . 2 . i i .

i i . In S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s , e i t h e r words u s e d commonly i n B e n g a l i , or

words u s e d i n t h e l i t e r a r y l a n g u a g e o n l y ; e . g .

n r 3T§>

p o n t h a ( p o n t h a ) J*ebde( Jobdo) ra^-J;re(ras"l;ro)

In t h e c l a s s e s o f c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n b e l o w , under 3 . ,

c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s a r e i n c l u d e d which are u s e d o n l y i n w r i t i n g

S a n s k r i t . Some of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s do n o t occur i n B e n g a l i t e x t s ,

though words i n c l u d i n g them are found i n B e n g a l i d i c t i o n a r i e s ,

i i i . I n loanwords from o t h e r l a n g u a g e s ; e . g .

khaji j a r a ( k h o n j o r ) ma^-(;ara(ma^-j;ar) c a r b b i ( c o r b b i )

Conjunct c h a r a c t e r s a re r e a l i s e d as s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t i n g of two

or more c o n s o n a n t s f o l l o w e d by a v o w e l . The r e a l i s a t i o n of ekar c o n -

junct c h a r a c t e r s i n v a r i o u s p o s i t i o n s f o l l o w s i n g e n e r a l the r u l e s

a l r e a d y g i v e n f o r t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of ekar consonant c h a r a c t e r s . In

d e s c r i b i n g the r e a l i s a t i o n of i n d i v i d u a l c h a r a c t e r s , t h e i n h e r e n t

vowel i s p h o n e t i c a l l y t r a n s c r i b e d as ( o ) , as i n t h e t r a n s c r i p t i o n o f

t h e c h a r a c t e r s o f t h e s y l l a b a r y .

The r e a l i s a t i o n i n modern B e n g a l i o f ekar consonant c h a r a c t e r s

w i t h z e r o - v o w e l , or w i t h an e - g l i d e , i n c e r t a i n p o s i t i o n s i n words

g i v e s r i s e t o a prob lem of s p e l l i n g . Th i s r e a l i s a t i o n of such c h a r a c t -

e r s i n words of t h r e e or more c h a r a c t e r s , and i n v e r b a l b a s e s w i t h

s u f f i x e s added, has b e e n i l l u s t r a t e d above^-. The r e a l i s a t i o n of ekar

consonant c h a r a c t e r s w i t h z e r o - v o w e l i n such c o n t e x t s o f t e n r e s u l t s

i n t h e s p e a k i n g o f two c o n s e c u t i v e c o n s o n a n t s i n a way s i m i l a r t o t h e

r e a l i s a t i o n of a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r . Examples of B e n g a l i words i n


The Benga l i c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s a r e arranged i n t h i s c h a p t e r i n

the same four c l a s s e s as t h e D e v a n a g a r i c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n i n the

Sanskr i t s e c t i o n . A l l t h e c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n

have e q u i v a l e n t s i n t h e B e n g a l i s c r i p t , and a l l t h e examples g i v e n i n

that s e c t i o n can be w r i t t e n i n B e n g a l i s c r i p t . The r e a d i n g examples

g i v e n w i t h each c l a s s of c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s i n c l u d e some l e a r n e d

loanwords which may be found i n l i t e r a r y t e x t s .

Class 1 . Two s i m i l a r c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d . 1

These c h a r a c t e r s r e p r e s e n t s y l l a b l e s c o n s i s t i n g of a ' d o u b l e d '

consonant f o l l o w e d by a v o w e l .

-kko -kkha - g g s - g g h o

t - t t * - t t h a -q.dha

-ppo -ppho -bba -bbho

m -cca -echo -JDS - 3 jho —

ft -tto -ttho -ddo -ddha -nna

-yyo — - l i s — - J J o —i - s s a

The c h a r a c t e r ?j i s r e a l i s e d a s ( n n o ) . The c h a r a c t e r TJ3 i s

r e a l i s e d as ( j j o ) , or when i t i s a k a r , a s ( j j e e ) . The c h a r a c t e r >|>J ,

which occurs on ly i n l o a n w o r d s , i s r e a l i s e d a s ( s s o ) .

1 . Compare S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 . 3 . C l a s s 1 .

which the r e a l i s a t i o n of s e p a r a t e c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r s i s s i m i l a r t o

that of conjunc t c h a r a c t e r s a r e g i v e n be low w i t h the v a r i o u s c lasses" .

3 . C l a s s e s of Conjunct C h a r a c t e r s i n B e n g a l i .


i . sir W - k t o - t k o - t k h o - g d o -dg© - g d h o -dgha

i i . f "5 I f - t p a - t p h o - p t o -dbo -bda - d b h e -bdh©

1 . These forms a re sometimes* w r i t t e n , f o r i n s t a n c e , i n d i a l o g u e , w i t h c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s . Cf. n o t e s i n C h . 2 , 1 . i i i .

2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 2 2 8 . 3 . Cf. S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C I . 2 . i . - i v .

When a s u f f i x w i t h an i n i t i a l consonan t c h a r a c t e r i s added t o a

v e r b a l b a s e w i t h a f i n a l okar consonant c h a r a c t e r , t h e r e a l i s a t i o n o f

t h e c o n s e c u t i v e c h a r a c t e r s i n the v e r b a l form i s s i m i l a r t o t h e r e a l -

i s a t i o n of c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s . Examples :

<P" "v3 , k o r o t a ( k o t t o ) , TfT^«TT'^| , p a r o l a m a ( p a l l a m ) . 1


i f ^ t r i ? ^ 9 f v 5 rasr f ^rfB^r Sttr \STsfhf *w?P3 §®a ceK ^rnr

C l a s s 2 . Two vorgi iy^o c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d . ^

These c h a r a c t e r s o c c u r m a i n l y i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s . The s e r i e s

of Devanagar i c h a r a c t e r s o f t h i s c l a s s , g i v e n i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n ,

i n c l u d e s many c h a r a c t e r s which occur i n t h e j o i n i n g of words i n com-

pounds , i n p h r a s e s and i n s e n t e n c e s i n a S a n s k r i t t e x t . The c h a r a c t e r s

o c c u r r i n g i n a S a n s k r i t t e x t p r i n t e d i n B e n g a l i s c r i p t can be r e c o g n i s

ed w i t h a knowledge o f S a n s k r i t ; but i t i s beyond t h e s c o p e o f t h i s

work t o i n c l u d e a l l t h e p o s s i b l e c o m b i n a t i o n s of c h a r a c t e r s i n t h i s

c l a s s . The c h a r a c t e r s g i v e n be low may o c c u r i n a B e n g a l i l i t e r a r y t e x t

http://file:///STsfhf


i i . a . ^1 2? 3? -nke -rjkh© -rjgh© -J1C9 -jichg -P-j© -jijh©

f % nj *T -iit 9 -nth s -ri^h© - n t 9 - n t h 9 -nd9 -ndh9

*f S p e c i a l ukar form -mp© -mph© -mbs -mbh© n t u

The n a s a l consonant of t h e k©-v©rg©, i n the f i r s t group a b o v e ,

may be r e p r e s e n t e d a l t e r n a t i v e l y by the o n u s v a r 1 . The c h a r a c t e r

<£p , j o i n e d w i t h a c h a r a c t e r o f t h e c o - v o r g o , i s r e a l i s e d a s

( n - ) . The c h a r a c t e r <f , j o i n e d w i t h a c h a r a c t e r of the

• [o-vergo, i s r e a l i s e d a s (n_-) . % w w -cjio jjio - t n © - d n e

The c h a r a c t e r o c c u r s o n l y i n t h e S a n s k r i t loanword "SjnEfef »

yacjia, r e a l i s e d as ( jacna) or a s ( j a c i n g a ) .

The c h a r a c t e r ^ i s r e a l i s e d i n i t i a l l y as ( g o ) ; and m e d i a l l y

as ( g o ) , w i t h n a s a l i s a t i o n o f t h e f o l l o w i n g v o w e l , as i n

T ^ j p y jjiano(gsen) , and ^ j \ o & f , a jna (aggse ) . This c h a r a c t e r

i s not c a l l i g r a p h i c a l l y a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r , and i t i s o f t e n

i n c l u d e d i n the oksoromala a f t e r t h e consonant c h a r a c t e r s ^ .

i n . ^ ?f *U ^ I f ^ ^ -kma -gno -gmo -ghn© -tmo -dm© -pn©

The c h a r a c t e r ^ , tm©, i s r e a l i s e d as ( t t o ) , o f t e n w i t h n a s a l -

i s a t i o n of the f o l l o w i n g v o w e l , a s i n " TTlfl" , a t m a ( a t t a ) .

The c h a r a c t e r T\f , dm©, i s r e a l i s e d as (ddo) , w i t h n a s a l i s a t i o n

1. See above , C h . 2 , 3 . i . b . 2. Words b e g i n n i n g w i t h t h i s c h a r a c t e r are p l a c e d in d i c t i o n a r i e s a f t e r words b e g i n n i n g w i t h O^f .


1 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p.228. 2. Cf. S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 » 3 . C l a s s 3 . i .

of t h e f o l l o w i n g v o w e l , e x c e p t i n words i n common u s e , s u c h a s

"*i>V| , pedmo(podd6, p o d d o ) .

l v - <SJ ^ **T

-nmo -nmo -nmo -mno The f o l l o w i n g examples i l l u s t r a t e t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of c o n s e c u t i v e

consonant c h a r a c t e r s , when the f i r s t i s e k a r , i n a way s i m i l a r t o t h e

r e a l i s a t i o n of c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s :

Verbal forms ^Pr^T ^ftvS ^SFTOT*?

k a d e b e ( k a d t b o ) k a p e t e ( k a p ' t o ) Junetame( J"un'tam)

Other words *|'MWf^b ^TFS^rT ^Tv5^Tf^ panemeric e ( p a n 1 m o r i c ) p a t e k u y a ( p a t 1 k u y a ) h a t e c h a n i ( h a t 1 c h a n i )


i- " 1 % ^T^fT^ T g ^ ^ R %WTv5 ^Rgv5 n^i T ^ ^ T F^i

^^TT 5 * ^ 3 ^*JTv3 ^ f e ^

i i . - ^ j s f T O ^ - ^ f ^vfT^ TSf^cff *rr^rr

^ *rni *rsr ^ 3 f l r ^ n " *r^t *rtffe

C l a s s 3 . C h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d w i t h e n t e s t h e c h a r a c t e r s ,

i . Charac ter s j o i n e d w i t h f o l l o w i n g . 2

A l l the. c h a r a c t e r s o f the B e n g a l i s y l l a b a r y occur i n t h i s c l a s s

e x c e p t V§ . ne and £fi , no . These c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s ar e formed

by adding the s t r o k e $ , r e f e r r e d t o a s y e p h e l a ( j o p h o l a ) t o a n o t h e r

c h a r a c t e r , t h u s : ^ , k y e ,\*>^ , t y e ,^(3 , pye , **f$ , / y e .


Conjunct c h a r a c t e r s may he formed hy comhin ihg t h r e e c h a r a c t e r s ; e . g .

t k t y o , » n t y o , , ndhyo, , tmyo.

Characters w r i t t e n w i t h y o p h o l a a r e r e a l i s e d i n v a r i o u s ways;

and the occurrence of a c h a r a c t e r combined w i t h yopho la i n c e r t a i n

c o n t e x t s a f f e c t s the q u a l i t y o f some o f the v o w e l s .

a. R e a l i s a t i o n of c h a r a c t e r s w i t h y o p h o l a .

When an i n i t i a l c h a r a c t e r i s w r i t t e n w i t h y o p h o l a i t i s r e a l i s e d as

as zero -yopho la and t h e vowe l o f t h e s y l l a b l e , e . g .

nyuuno(nun) dhyey©(dheyo) j y o t i s o ( j o t i j )

When a medial or a f i n a l c h a r a c t e r i s w r i t t e n w i t h y o p h o l a , the

c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d as the d o u b l i n g of the consonant r e p r e s e n t e d

by the c h a r a c t e r w i t h which y o p h o l a i s written.1; e . g .

vakkyo(bakko) r a j y o ( r a j j o ) puny-o(punno)

b . R e a l i s a t i o n of vowe l s a f f e c t e d by y o p h o l a .

An okar c h a r a c t e r p r e c e d i n g a c h a r a c t e r w i t h yopho la i s r e a l i s e d

wi th the inherent vowel a s ( o ) , e . g .

^ T O M \53 vsr^ra onye(onno) sobhyo(Jobbho) k o l y o ( k o l l o ) 2 t a l © v y © ( t a l o b b o)

I f an i n i t i a l c h a r a c t e r w i t h y©ph©la i s ©kar, the vowel i s r e a l -

i s e d as (ee) , u n l e s s t h e ©kar c h a r a c t e r i s f o l l o w e d by an ikar or

an i i k a r c h a r a c t e r , when i t i s r e a l i s e d as ( e ) 3 ; e . g .

vyotha(b8etha) v y © t h i i ( b e t h i ) vysj i j©n©(bien jon) v y © t i i t © ( b e t i t o )

1 . For examples of media l c h a r a c t e r s , s e e b e l o w , under n o t e b . 2 . Cf. the v e r b a l form ^5^«?f , k © r © l © ( k o l l o ) , Ch. 2 , 1 . i i i . n o t e b . 3 . Cf. no te on r e a l i s a t i o n of v o w e l c h a r a c t e r s and s i g n s , C h . 2 , 2 . i i . b .

216 BENGALI S E C T I ON

1 . Cf. the v e r b a l form r e a l i s e d as (neey) i n the n o t e on o n t o s t h o ye on p . 2 0 3 . 2 . A l s o r e a l i s e d as ( u d d o g ) .

3 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 2 2 9 . U. C f . S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C l a s s 3 . i i .

I f a c h a r a c t e r w i t h y o p h o l a i s a k a r , t h e vowel i s r e a l i s e d as (ee) ,

nyayoCnsey)-1- dhyane( dhsen) vyakhyane(bffikkheen) kenya(konnee)

In t h e word^C^T^T > udyogo , a S a n s k r i t loanword i n which t h e

conjunc t c h a r a c t e r a r i s e s from the j o i n i n g of t h e p r e f i x

, u t - ,

w i t h the word C ft T > yoga , t h e m e d i a l c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d a s ( d j o ) ,

the word b e i n g r e a l i s e d a s ( u d j o g ) 2 . This r e a l i s a t i o n may be c o n -

t r a s t e d w i t h the r e a l i s a t i o n of t h e c h a r a c t e r w i t h y o p h o l a i n f<Pf5T,

v idya(b iddee) . Note a l s o "Sf?^ , sohyo( Jo j jho) .

Reading examples-^ <TT^ ^Tv5 C^rfnS\5t gSv5 C5otf3 CS^Jt S

yc&n f s ^ T ^ r a f t ^ r e r o q s r r oth ^

i i . Charac ters w i t h f o l l o w i n g "?f .h

This c l a s s of c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s c o n s i s t s of c h a r a c t e r s combined

w i t h o n t o s t h o v o , c o r r e s p o n d i n g w i t h t h e Devanagari c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d

w i t h the o n t o s t h o c h a r a c t e r , vo . These c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s occur

on ly i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s . When < , or i t s m o d i f i e d form, o c c u r s

as the s e c o n d p a r t of a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r , i t i s r e f e r r e d to as

v o p h o l a ( b o p h o l a ) . I t i s w r i t t e n w i t h some c h a r a c t e r s i n t h e f u l l

form, j o i n e d to the p r e c e d i n g c h a r a c t e r by the matra , as i n iffi ,

dhvo, , hvo ; or i n t h e m o d i f i e d form, added t o t h e f o o t of a


c h a r a c t e r , as i n f , kv© , , tv© , , jv© . The form of the

character <f , rvo , i s d i s c u s s e d , l a t e r , under i i i . a .

The f o l l o w i n g are examples o f c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s formed hy com-

b i n i n g three c h a r a c t e r s : ^ , t t v o , , ddhv© , ^ , k t v o .

In the conjunct c h a r a c t e r s o f t h i s c l a s s , ©ntssth© v© i s r e -

garded as a s e p a r a t e c h a r a c t e r from v o r g i i y © b©, a l t h o u g h i n the

s y l l a b a r y the two c h a r a c t e r s a r e t h e same. Words b e g i n n i n g w i t h an

i n i t i a l conjunct c h a r a c t e r o f t h i s c l a s s are p l a c e d i n d i c t i o n a r i e s

a f t e r words b e g i n n i n g w i t h c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s formed by combining a

consonant c h a r a c t e r w i t h a f o l l o w i n g .

When vophs la i s w r i t t e n w i t h an i n i t i a l c h a r a c t e r , i t i s r e a l -

i s e d as zero.; e . g .

^t^t w w r

svami i ( jami ) j v a l © ( j a l ) t v © k t © ( t o k t o ) dvad©J©( dadoj )

When v©ph©la i s w r i t t e n w i t h a m e d i a l or a f i n a l c h a r a c t e r , i t

i s r e a l i s e d as the f i r s t p a r t o f the c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r d o u b l e d , w i t h z e r o - r e a l i s a t i o n of v©ph©la, a s i n t h e f o l l o w i n g examples :

©nv©h©(onnoho) i i J v © r © ( i J J o r ) v i J v © ( b i J J o ) konv©(konno)

The c h a r a c t e r "5 " , hv© , i s r e a l i s e d as a v - g l i d e f o l l o w e d by a

b i l a b i a l a s p i r a t e , as i n p j^qcTf , b i h v © l © ( b i v v h o l ) .

In Sanskr i t words , u se d as l e a r n e d loanwords i n l i t e r a r y B e n g a l i ,

a p r e f i x ending i n a h©s©nt© c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r may be added t o a

word w i th i n i t i a l ©ntssth© v s . In t h e c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r which

r e s u l t s , and i n the c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s which a r i s e from the j o i n i n g

2*8 BENGALI S E C T I O N

of two words i n a compound, vopho la i s r e a l i s e d as ( b - ) ; e . g .

u d v i g n o ( u d b i g n o ) s o d v y e v o h a r e ( / o d b e b o h a r ) r g v e d o ( r i g b e d )

The words t^^ff*^ , udvano(uddan) , and f ^ ^ l , v i d v a n o ( b i d d a n )

are e x c e p t i o n s t o t h i s g e n e r a l r u l e .

The r e a l i s a t i o n , of v e p h o l a , i l l u s t r a t e d by the above e x a m p l e s ,

r e s u l t s i n a s i m i l a r i t y o f r e a l i s a t i o n of two or more words which a r e

the same i n the spoken l a n g u a g e and d i s t i n g u i s h e d o n l y i n w r i t i n g ;

e . g . , d h a n i i , and $fl<jp| , d h v a n i , r e a l i s e d a s ( d h o n i ) ,^

f*r3 T?T » J i k a r o , and ^Wj.^ , s v i i k a r e , r e a l i s e d as ( j i k a r ) , 2

*f«J , J"oro, ' n<r , s o r a , and , s v o r o , r e a l i s e d as ( / o r ) 5

Reading examples^-

i i i . C h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d w i t h p r e c e d i n g or w i t h f o l l o w i n g ^ .

a. ^ p r e c e d i n g a n o t h e r c h a r a c t e r . 5 * s Conjunct c h a r a c t e r s o f t h i s c l a s s are formed by w r i t i n g a s t r o k e

r e f e r r e d t o a s (,<jp , r e p h s ( r e p h) , above the c h a r a c t e r b e f o r e which

<J i s t o be r e a l i s e d .

This s t r o k e i s p l a c e d a t the r i g h t hand s i d e o f any o t h e r s u p e r -

s c r i b e d s t r o k e , and i s t h e l a s t s t r o k e of the c h a r a c t e r t o be w r i t t e n . e,g* ^ £ ^ \s• Y a4 c¥f

- r k o - r c o -v\o - r t o - r p a - r k i i - r k e - r k o v

The c h a r a c t e r s > F > \ S l » T 3 , , p F , ^ f , , s T , ^ I and ^

1 . ' m a s t e r ' and ' s o u n d ' , 2 . ' h u n t i n g ' and ' a g r e e m e n t ' . 3 . ' a r r o w ' , ' cream' and ' v o i c e ' . U. For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 2 2 9 . 5 . C f . S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C I . 3 . i i i . a .


are o f t e n w r i t t e n i n t h e i r d o u b l e d form w i t h reph©l; e . g .

, r t t o , , r g g o , *zf , rmmo, , rvvo

In some words , i n c l u d i n g v e r b a l f o r m s , the r e a l i s a t i o n of okar

consonant c h a r a c t e r s w i t h z e r o - v o w e l i n c e r t a i n p o s i t i o n s l e a d s to the

r e a l i s a t i o n of j ^ " b e f o r e a n o t h e r c o n s o n a n t c h a r a c t e r i n a way s i m i l a r

to the r e a l i s a t i o n of r e p h e , a s i n t h e s e e x a m p l e s : -

Verbal f orms: *Pf|"<<p3 » p a r o t a ( p a r ' t o , p a t t o ) , ^sf^<f , mar© 2v©( m o l l o)

Other words : T f ^ ^ j " ^ , derobaro( d o r ' b a r ) , ^ f ^ ^ t ^ f , s e r o k a r o ( Joir'kar)

Reading examples*r

\54 *j*f ^T*T ^ifi ^jt^

?fl^v5 ^p f t f%M*f stfrta

b . f o l l o w i n g a n o t h er c h a r a c t e r . 3

Conjunct c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s a r e formed by s u b s c r i b i n g the

s t roke r e f e r r e d to as r o p h o l a ( r o p h o l a ) t o a consonant c h a r a c t e r . The

c h a r a c t e r s wi th r o p h o l a which o c c u r i n B e n g a l i , m o s t l y i n S a n s k r i t

loanwords , are i l l u s t r a t e d by t h e r e a d i n g examples g i v e n be low.

The f o l l o w i n g c h a r a c t e r s i l l u s t r a t e t h e c a l l i g r a p h y of c h a r a c t -

ers wi th r o p h o l a , w i t h some s p e c i a l f o r m s ; and some c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t -

ers formed by j o i n i n g t h r e e c h a r a c t e r s :

kro gro jro t r o dro p r o bhro Jr© hr©

5 » * 5 -3T "5 W 1 dru dhruu Jru t r u -r)gr© -ndr© -ktr© -ndhr©

1 . The r u l e s of or thography o f C a l c u t t a U n i v e r s i t y , g i v e n i n the Bengal i d i c t i o n a r y T>*jf!^ , p . 5 9 7 , recommend t h a t t h i s p r a c t i c e be d i s c o n t i n u e d . 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 2 3 0 . 3*. C f . S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C I . 3 . i i i . a .


Reading e x a m p l e s !

s r m cm ^ t$ 5 ^ a t m fSs

f s v 5 ^ tfrsfar ^ 1 ^ t § 3 ^ 1 * 3

i v . Charac ters w i t h p r e c e d i n g c5| or w i t h f o l l o w i n g c*f . 2

a. cv| p r e c e d i n g a n o t h e r c h a r a c t e r .

Charac ters j o i n e d w i t h p r e c e d i n g «*J are formed hy w r i t i n g the

second c h a r a c t e r e i t h e r immedia te ly a f t e r , or b e l o w , *f , t h u s : -

% , I k s , f [ , l g s , ^ , lp© , ^ , lm© . Only a few of

the B e n g a l i c h a r a c t e r s o c c u r w i t h p r e c e d i n g of\ , and t h e s e are

i l l u s t r a t e d below i n t h e r e a d i n g examples .

b . c?J f o l l o w i n g a n o t h e r c h a r a c t e r .

These c h a r a c t e r s are formed by w r i t i n g 5 f a t the f o o t of the

c h a r a c t e r a f t e r which i t i s t o be r e a l i s e d , thus -

^ , kl© , £T , gl© , $ , pi© , $ , ml© , $f , Jl© . The

c h a r a c t e r i s no t combined w i t h «<f i n a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r , b u t

the two c h a r a c t e r s a re w r i t t e n c o n s e c u t i v e l y , thus • When «*f ,

or a m o d i f i e d form of i t , i s added to a n o t h e r c h a r a c t e r a s t h e second

par t of a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r , i t i s r e f e r r e d to as l a p h a l a ( l o p h o l a ) .

Only a few of t h e s e c h a r a c t e r s o c c u r , m o s t l y i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s .

Those which occur are i l l u s t r a t e d be low i n the r e a d i n g e x a m p l e s .

The r e a l i s a t i o n of c o n s e c u t i v e consonant c h a r a c t e r s , when the

f i r s t i s ©kar and i n c e r t a i n p o s i t i o n s , i n a way s i m i l a r t o the r e a l -

i s a t i o n of c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s i s i l l u s t r a t e d i n t h e s e

1 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 2 3 0 . 2 . Cf. S a n s k r i t , Ch. 3 , 3 . C I . 3 . i v . a . and b .


words : f^T<pYf , b i l 9 k u l 9 ( b i l ' k i l l ) , " ^ p 3 c ^ , m a t g l g b g d n o t ' l o b ) .

Reading examples-*-

3Fte c s w s r m a m csrr^ ^ s f f a ^ r r ?

Class U. v o r g i i y g c h a r a c t e r s j o i n e d w i t h p r e c e d i n g or f o l l o w i n g

u u s m 9 c h a r a c t e r s ,

i . Characters combined w i t h p r e c e d i n g "*]" , ^ or "9\

a. •*]" , or "5f p r e c e d i n g a n o t h e r c h a r a c t e r . 2

Characters which occur w i t h p r e c e d i n g "*f : -

- J c 9 - J c h 9 - J n a Jmo

Characters which occur w i t h p r e c e d i n g : -

-^ko ~ ? t 8 ~ ? t n s "~ s r l 8 ~ ^ P 9 -sph9 - s m 9

Words wi th c u r s i v e forms:

The c h a r a c t e r combined w i t h t h e c h a r a c t e r s of the \9-vorg9 ,

except w i t h , 'no , i s r e a l i s e d a s ( s o ) . When combined w i t h f(

the conjunct c h a r a c t e r i s r e a l i s e d a s ( j n o ) . The c h a r a c t e r s "Sip" ,

sko , "^^j" , sp9 , and , spho a r e r e a l i s e d a s (Jko) , ( j p o ) and

(jpho) i n ordinary s p e e c h , b u t may be r e a l i s e d as ( s k o ) , ( spo ) and

(spho) i n formal s p e e c h . "*J , Jno , i s u s u a l l y r e a l i s e d as ( s n o ) .

1 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 2 3 0 . 2 . Cf. S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 , C l a s s h. i .

http://file:///9-vorg9

2 2 2 BENGALI S E C T I O N

C h a r a c t e r s which o c c u r w i t h p r e c e d i n g "Sf : -

^ ^ ^ ^ ™fN "tr sko skho st© sth© sn© sp© sph© sm©

The c h a r a c t e r combined w i t h c h a r a c t e r s of t h e t©-v©rg© i s

r e a l i s e d as ( s ) . Note t h e form of the c h a r a c t e r , s t u .

The c h a r a c t e r s , Jm© , and ^ , sm© , ©kar or a k a r , are

r e a l i s e d i n i t i a l l y a s (J5) and (J"a) , as i n the words ^Cf^f , Jm©J*ru

( j o s r u ) and ^fjSJ^S , smar©k©( J a r o k ) . These two c h a r a c t e r s , and ^ ,

sm© , are r e a l i s e d m e d i a l l y and f i n a l l y as ( / J o ) , a s i n t h e words '^'"Q' , uusm©(uJ".fo) and \3~*t\ , bh©sm©(bho j Jo) .

Conjunct c h a r a c t e r s of C l a s s e s 1 . , 2 . and 3 . may occur w i t h p r e -

c e d i n g uusm© c h a r a c t e r s , such a s -

^ , - s t v © , § , - £ t r s > I f » - s t r © , , - s t v © .

The f o l l o w i n g words i l l u s t r a t e the r e a l i s a t i o n of c o n s e c u t i v e

consonant c h a r a c t e r s , when t h e f i r s t i s ©kar i n c e r t a i n p o s i t i o n s , , i n

a way s i m i l a r t o t h e r e a l i s a t i o n of c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s c l a s s :

"!:3:rr^|v5 > a s s t s C a T ' t o ) 1 f>*f*Tt > c©J"©ma ( c o J"'ma)


b . Characters j o i n e d w i t h f o l l o w i n g "5J or "SJ . 3

Three c h a r a c t e r s occur i n t h i s g r o u p , i n S a n s k r i t l o a n w o r d s :

^ , ks© , , - t s © and , -ps© . In w r i t i n g S a n s k r i t i n B e n g a l i

1 . Verbal form. 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 2 3 0 . 3 . Cf. S a n s k r i t , C h . 3 , 3 . C l a s s k . i . b .


1. Cf. note on 3 under Clas-s 2 . a b o v e . 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 2 3 0 .

s c r i p t , however , c h a r a c t e r s c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o a l l the c h a r a c t e r s

g iven i n the S a n s k r i t s e c t i o n a r e u s e d . The c h a r a c t e r "^J" , - k s o ,

occurs i n E n g l i s h l o a n w o r d s .

Cursive forms i n words -

£ ^ n * r f * w r w r « w l < § N > ( • w f r f a

The c h a r a c t e r i s n o t c a l l i g r a p h i c a l l y a c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r ,

and i t i s o f t e n i n c l u d e d i n t h e s y l l a b a r y a f t e r the consonant

c h a r a c t e r s . I t does n o t , h o w e v e r , b e l o n g p r o p e r l y t o the s y l l a b a r y ,

as i t r e p r e s e n t s a s y l l a b l e c o n s i s t i n g o f two c o n s o n a n t s f o l l o w e d by

the vowel o . W o r d s b e g i n n i n g w i t h t h i s c h a r a c t e r are p l a c e d in

d i c t i o n a r i e s a f t e r words b e g i n n i n g w i t h ^ , kvo . I t i s r e a l i s e d

i n i t i a l l y as (kho) and m e d i a l l y and f i n a l l y as ( k k h o ) . The r e a l i s a t -

ion of the c h a r a c t e r s , ksrjo , and "^f , ksmo , i s i l l u s t r a t e d i n

these examples:

3j^r kgnuto(khnuto) t i i k s n o ( t i k k h n o ) suuksmo( Jukkho)

When an okar c h a r a c t e r i s f o l l o w e d by ^* , t h e i n h e r e n t vowel

i s r e a l i s e d as ( o ) , as i n Jff T , J l o k s n o ( J lokhno) j and i f ^ i s

akar, the vowel s i g n may be r e a l i s e d a s (se) , as i n t h e s e words -

<f^t , r eksa (rokkha , rokkhse) , "SJ JT > yok^ma( jokkhss).

Reading examples 2

^nra *rftftre x s ^ f h t ^ *j*r *t*&?t


i i . ^ j o i n e d w i t h ©nunasik© ( ' n a s a l ' ) c h a r a c t e r s 1 .

Three of t h e ©nunasik c h a r a c t e r s are j o i n e d w i t h

J T -hn© -hn© -hm©

The c h a r a c t e r s ^ and are r e a l i s e d as ( n h o ) , and t h e

c h a r a c t e r "5Jf i s r e a l i s e d a s (mho) .


B e n g a l i p r o s e p a s s a g e ^

^*rc*rt w(7Tt ^cafe ^ r r f tvs i ^c*r gc*r ^ * r r ^cs ^sf rcafu ^rrms csffisrar ^c? r f § i s m o s h * r i $ i ^srar f N n ^ ^c?r-

^c?rfSi *Trf%c3ra ^n*rr xsrera ^ c ^ r qc=? m^cs?

*m?r etches i ^ f fas -ft^ ^cafSt s s w ^ r f ^ - ^faft

ewer t%^re3 * n f 5 o f^ra . vb ( s f t ^ ^ t

f ^Tra •HJ*flN C^TQ3 ^PT, v3*R G5T<5ft ^3 a*RTS "R TS-

«IW # r & t - ^ ! ^ C^t\5S \5T3 TOUTS OSWSiS

TO^TO ^f%v5 Tf t f t ^ < fq&Cv5 FIT! TT I ^ m t -

g s i w s c * r 5 ^ r r c ? * r e f 5 * ? t t o w

1. C f . S a n s k r i t , Ch. 3 , 3 . CI. i i . 2 . For t r a n s c r i p t i o n , s e e p . 2 3 0 . 3 . Rahindranath T a g o r e , g i k s a n a V i k i r a n a , an a d d r e s s on u n i v e r s i t y -

t r a i n i n g , puh. U n i v e r s i t y of C a l c u t t a , 1 9 3 3 .


( p o , goe g o , cjoe Junno po)

(hoe h r o j j o i k a r , donto Joe h o j o n t o , donto Joe akar)

( t o e h r o j j o i k a r , boe b o p h o l a , khor]c(o t o )

( t a l o b b o J o , koe t o t a t e h r o j j o i k a r )

( b o r g i y o joe jioe a k a r , d o n t o no)

( b o r g i y o j o , donto noe mophola)

(c|hoe h r o j j o u k a r , murdhonno noe djho t a t e h r o j j o i k a r , t o )

( j o e jopho lae condrob ind u t a t e akar)

TO (donto J o , donto noe dhoe j o p h o l s . , t a t e akar)

(d i rgho i , t a l o b b o Joe b o p h o l a , reph ro )

( j o r i a , o n t o s t h o joe reph)

(donto Jo , boe b o p h o l a t a t e r e p h)

( h r o j j o u , coe choe r o p h o l a , o n t o s t h o 0)

( t a l o b b o Joe l o p h o l a t a t e o k a r , ko)

(donto J o , o n u j j o r , d o n t o Joe ko t a t e r i p h o l a , t o )

(noe h r o j j o i k a r , t a l o b b o Joe e o , o n t o s t h o 0)

* (donto Joe t o e r o p h o l a t a t e d i r g h o i k a r )

( t a l o b b o Joe h r o j j o i k a r , khyoe akar)

(goe rophola t a t e d i r g h o i k a r , murdhonno Joe mophola)

TO, fl^f CT-^rtCT c%5u <7r rf(7T ^ ^ Q J T T re m ^ i

Examples of Benga l i s p e l l i n g t e r m s , i n c l u d i n g c o n j u n c t c h a r a c t e r s :


T r a n s c r i p t i o n of Reading E x a m p l e s 1

Chapter 2.

l . i . kg che ng pg1 dg cjhg ko cho no po do c|ho t 9

DO F °

t g kho thg t o kho tho

ngdg ngkhg T 9 ^ 9 pgdg khgrg nod nokh -|;ok pod khor

jhoro gh©"];© pgthg tg^g jhop ghof p o t h t o {

k g t g b o f o ghong pet© g o t g koto boro ghono p o f o g o t o

p o t o joro p o t o joro

n g t g t g t g n o t o t o t o

bong j ene mans kene bon jon mon kon

phe-(;gkg ko tgk g j e g e t phojjok k o t o k j o g o t

ghg-j;gkg ghofok

ceôpg^g koêke^© kgcgmgco cjhekemeke khg^gkhg^g c o f ' P 0 ! k o f ' k o f koc'moc djiok'mok k h o - f k h o t

thekothgk© gepeggp© ^gpgôpg t h o k ' t h o k g o r ' g o p T ° P ' T ° P

t g k g t g k g t o k ' t o k

dhopgdhgpg dhop'dhop

l . i i . k g l g ghgrg malg pgrg b g l g rgkg k o l ghor mol por b o l rok

d g l g r g t h g phol© d o l r o t h pho l

j o t o •joto

bodo lg g o l g d o m©l©j© bodol g o l o d m o l o j

nggorg nogor

g g l o n g g o l o n

k h e r e t o r o p h o l g k g r g k h o r o t o r p h o l o k o r

k g l g r g v g k o l o r o b

l . i i i . Jovg sgbg Job Job

dojg d o j

sgkhg Jokh

Jgtg sgmg / o t o Jomo

h g t g h o t o

hgrg horo

sohgrg sohoj© Johor Johoj

s g r g l g J o r o l

h o l g p h g h o l o p h

1 . B r a c k e t s are o m i t t e d i n the p h o n e t i c t r a n s c r i p t i o n i n order t o make i t p o s s i b l e t o p l a c e t h i s t r a n s c r i p t i o n immedia te ly be low each word i n t h e s y s t e m a t i c t r a n s c r i p t i o n .

TRANSCRIPTION 227

khos©kh©s© k h o / ' k h o /

8©hocore /ohocor

2 . i .

t©s©t©s© t o / ' t o j

s©m©t©l© Jomotol

i l i l

t©l©t©l© t o l ' t o l

gh©n©r©s© g h o n o r o /

e e

cjh©l©cjh©l© d h o l ' dho l

gh©n©k©ph© ghonokoph

oy o i

m©d©k©t© modokof

©v ou

j e l s k s r © j o l o k o r

at© *t is© i / el©m© elora i i / o i / o i t© i t o

2.11.

i t© i t

i t © l o i t o l

otsn© oton

ut© » t

am© am

it©r© i t o r

rn© r i n

i s © t i / o t

uun© un

ut©r© u t o r

er© er

or© or-

i id© i d

ud©k© udok

op© opo

ib© ibo

ca ca

r s i r i / i

/ i / u / i / u

©r© oro

evssdh© oujodh ©p© opo

en© eno

ukh© ukho

ut© u t o

©vr©t© o u r o t

ogh© ogho

©yk© o i k o

©vs©n© o u / o n

ot© o t o

©vm© oumo

i i t © i t o

e t © t e t o t

©g© ogo

o l o o l o

otu otu

mot a raofa

godhul i godhul i

p. 198. t in© t i n

thu thu

a l o a l o

se / e

go go

kuu ku

dao dao

y u i j u i

j h i j h i

c|heu djieu

ruupa rupa

j i i v i l c a j j b i k a

dudh© dudh

mane mane

kumari i kumari

duur© dur

n i i l © n i l

h r d i h r i d i

d a g a b a j i d a g a b a j i

cokh© cokh

m / i r u t i r u f i

n i i t i n i t i

m©v mou

krpa k r i p a

hur i i hur i

os© 0/0

nr n r i

c h i c h i

k o p o t i k a k o p o t i k a

guru guru

novka nouka

n i rupadhi n i rupadhi

megho / r g a l © motaleb© megh J r i g a l mota leb

jut© t i t © guurh© juto t i t o gurho

mrg© chot© dr^h© m©vn© so l© dhsvt© mrt© mrigo c h o t o d r i p h o mouho / o l o dhouto m r i t o

caker© cakor

tomora tom'ra

l e k h lekh

/unot© / u n ' t o

b©i bo i

sahss© Jaho/

tuk©ra fuk 'ra

lekh© lekho

/un©to / u n ' t o

pather© p a t h o r

pago l© p a g o l

kamera kam'ra

cup©pi c u p 1 p i

mucoki m u c f k i

k©v/©l© k o u / o l

ta l©pat© t a l ' p a t

dev©r© dehor

g©g©n©bhela g o g o n ' b h e l a

thak thak

thak© thako

jan jan

k©i k o i

kh©i khoi

jags l© j a g ' l o

n o d i i nod i

j a g o l o j a g ' l o

y©di j o d i

jan© jano

b h i j©t© b h i j ' t o

j i tob© j i t ' b o

tul©b© t u l ' b o

y s t i j o t i

b o l i b o l i

b e s i b o / i

j i t o b o j i t ' b o

/unol© J u n ' l o

so- l i l© / o l i l


c a l i t a c o l i t

s a h i t o J o h i t

jamidara jomidar

abhidhana obhidhan

g a l i t a g o l i t o

p a l i t a p o l i t o

p o l u p o l u

p©tu pofu

madhura marut modhur morut

ba luka b o l u k

phatura photur

bahut bohut

3 . i . a. era er

ora or

Ska ha c i ak ha c i

co t^ C O \v.

t a dha t a dha

ro bhui ro bhui

yu i ju i

t u s a t u f

t h a i t h a i

caca cheka d ar a cac chek djar

ghota ghof

kudala bedhe kudol bedhe

jaka jaka

dar i dar i

khopa khopa

dhudhula dhudhul

p o c i / o pocij"

hakapi hakapi

b . nam nor) t s n ]

t 3 r J gam arrjja gan onJo

damJana donjon

Jarrjsa ^ J i 9 r r j t ; h srrj vamjo Jorjja t h o 9 t ^ o n DarjJo

samghata Jorjghat

sarrjyamana Jorj jomon

i i . aruh oruh

Jatayuh Jotayuh '

n ihkarana nikkaron

s a m v i t Jorjbit

pamju parjju

vamJadhara borj Jodhor

s a r a h Joroh

nabhahsad nobhoJJod

s u t a r a r r j J u t o r a r j

samjodhana Jorj Jodhon

pun ah punoh

sahah Johoh

avatarrjsa oboton Jo

sairjghatika Jarjghatik

n ihsukha n iJJukh

narrjjuka norj Juk

karrjsaha korj Joha

a tahpara o toppor

a c e t a h o c e t a h

duhsamaya dujjomoy

bahsadana bajJodon

h a v i h J e s a h o b i j j e j

vanavkah bonoukah

n ihkasana n i k k a j o n

duhsaha dujJoho

Chapter 3« C l a s s 1 .

pakka pokko

kakkhata kokkhof

paggara poggo£

k a c c a r a k o c c o r

i c c h a i c c h a

l a j ja l o j ja

k u j j h a t i k a kuj j h o f i k a

tha t t a udjLiina sar^r^avata t h a t t a ucJdJLn Jonnoboto

chappara choppor -

v i sani \a bi-Jonno C l a s s 2 . i . J a k t i -

J o k t i

chabbi Ja chabbiJ

sahayya J a h a j j o

ummeda ummed

saddara Joadar

vagdana bagdan

udgamana udgomon

gupta gup to

u tkara utkor

u t p h u l l a u t p h u l l o

u t t a r a u t t o r

Joyya Jo 0 d«

u t t h a n a u t t h a n

cavdda couddo

Juddha Juddho

kanna kanna

p h u l l a m a n a j j a n t i p h u l l o monoj'janti

h i s s a h i j j a , h i s s a

t i b b a t t i b b o t

udghata udghat

utpanna utponno

par icchanna por icchonno

adbhuta odbhut

camatkara comotkar

Jabda Jobdo

vrddha br iddho

u t p a t h a utp.oth

c i t t a c i t t o

u t k h a t a u t k h a t

dagdha dogdho

satkorja Jofkon

TRANSCRIPTION 229

i i . ©lankar© J"©nkh© s s n g s t © s s n g h s t s n © ©jicsl© l a n c h s n a ©j i j s l i o lonkar /onkho Jorjgoto / o n g h o f o n o n c o l l anchona o n j o l i

jhQjijhato kon^oki i kon^ha parjcja. a^hur|dhitg J a n t i p a n t h i i n inda jhonjhaj; konjjoki kor^fha panc^a c]hur]c{hito / a n t i p o n t h i n inda

©ndha sompgdg lgmphg gmbgrg sgmbhgvg jpang j i j j i a s a p g t n i i pgmkti ondlio /ompod lompho ombor Jorabhob gsen j iggee/a p o t n i p o n k t i

i i i . /9kma Jokka

i v . unmogn© unmogno

Class 3 . i «

sonlsgn© Jorjlogno

jonm© jonmo

atma a t t S

pna pna

nimnokt© nimnokto

v a g m n b a g g i

vanmey© banrjoy

ssnmas© JonmaJ"

vaky© bakko

khyat© kheeto

thyan qhyaqa

y o g y o t a j o g g o t a

pur]y© punno

cygvgng cobon

y g t y a c a r g jo t t secar

bhrtyer© b h r i t t e r

mi t thya mitthes

ggdyg goddo

dyumgni dumoni

c y u t g c u t o

j y o t i j o t i

j y e t h a jeatha

g tyut tgmg o t t u t t o m o

g tygyg o t t o y

s g t y g / o t t o

gbadhyg dbyang dhyey© nyay© obaddho dheen dheyo ntsy

nyuune upsnyas© pyang rsvpy© g b h y a sa myao k g l y a n o t a l o v y g nun uponnse/ peen rouppo obbheaj meeo kolleen t a l o b b o

vyonjsn© /yam© monusyo syoda sshy© udyana sgndhya sonkbyeyo bsenjon J*8=m monuJ"/o Jod J o j j h o uddsen /ondhss Jonkheyo

Class 3 . i i .

k v o c i t k o c i t

i i J v o r o iJJor

pokvo ucchvaso jva l© t v s r a pokko ucchaj* j a l t o r a

svocche ©nves©r[© s v o d e / e Joccho onne /on / o d e j

t o t t v o t o t t o

s o r o s v o t i i / o r o / / o t i

dhvonsa dhonfo

v i l v o b i l l o

/ v a s o j i h v a / a / j ibha

Class 3 « i i i .

a. terk© muurkhe v o r g i i y o d i i r g h g varcc© muurcchong s a r j j u v©rn© torko murkho b o r g i y o d i r g h o b a r c c o raurcchon / o r j u borno

k o r t t g v y g kor tobbo

podarthg kerdd©-];© ©rddh© durnam© ssrp© s©m©rp©n© dh©rm© msryyada podartho kordot ordho durnam / o r p o /omorpon dhormo morjseda

durlgbh© durlobh


C l a s s U. i i .

gpsgra khinng k^viiirjg o p / o r a khinno khinno

gpgrahng ahnikg c i h n g mgdhyahng brghma prahr]g puurvvahng oporanho anhik c i n h o moddhanho bromba pranho purbbanho

vgh irbhutg s s r v v a mgr/gng msrssr^a ggrhgrjg aryyg v i s g r g g sgrddarg bohirbfruto / o r b o mor/on mor/on gorhon a r j o b i J o r g e Jordar

i i i . b . kruddbg gramg ghreyg v a j r g putrg drgvyg prg:qamg p r i y g kruddho gram ghreyo b o j r o putro drobbo pronam p r i y o

bhrgmgrg vyggrg a / r a y g sgmra-J;g s r u t g srmi vgdhrg v r g t g J r i i bhromor beegro a s r o y J"omra{ s r u t o s m bodhro b r o t s r i

h r i t a g / r u p r a r t h g n a andhrg ucchrgyg sarjkrantg p a k t r g sgrjgrghg h r i t o o s r u p r a r t b o n a andhro u c c h r o y /orjkranto p o k t r o /orjgroho

C l a s s 3 . i v .

u l k a v g l g i t a phalgurjg ul-|;a g g l p g gulpbg prggg lbh g gulmg u l b g u l k a b o l g i t o pha lgun u l f a g o l p o gulpho progo lbho gulmo u l b o

k l a n t a g l e p g n g p l a v o n g t a b l a k g mlang J lokg g j l i i l g h la d g k l a n t o g l e p o n p l a b o n t o b l o k mlan J lok o / l i l h l a d

C l a s s U. i .

a. p o / c a t n i / c e y g n i / c h i d r g a / c g r y g p r a j n g n i s k r t g ngs"tg j y e s t h g p o j c a t n i j c o y n i j c h i d r o a / c o r j o prosno n i / k r i t o noJ-J;o j e J " t n o

nip^n-urg krsng n i ^ p g t t i n i s p h g l g gr i i^mg skgndg s k h g l i t g n i / f h u r k r i j n o n i f p o t t i n i / p h o l g r i j / o skondo s k h o l i t o

s t g b d b a s p o r / g s tobdho s p o r / o

smgrgr^g s v a s t h g snano sn igdhg spgs"J;g sphu-J;itg v ismgyg Joron J o s t h o snan sn igdbo spoT^o s p h u t i t o b i / J o y

s m r t i s t r i i r a s j r o s r l t i s t r i r a j f r o

b . gksarg p a r i k s i t g tg tksgrjat suuk^mg arksg mgtsgrg v i p s a okkhor p o r i k k h i t o t o t k h o n a t Jukkho arkkho m o t / o r b i p / a

TRANSCRIPTION

Bengal i p r o s e p a s s a g e

231

ekedine epeksakr t e e l p e v e y a s e yekhane amare J e k t i c h i l e t ekhene sekdin opekkhakr i to o l p o b o y j e jokhon amar J o k t i c h i l o tokhon

kekhane kekhene i m r e j i s a h i t y a mukhe mukhe bamla kare J u n i y e c i . amare kokhono kokhono i n r e j i J a h i t t o mukhe mukhe h a n l a kore J u n i y e c i . amar

Jrotara i m r e j i j a n e t e n e s a v a i . t a v u t a r a s i i k a r a karecen a i m r e j i s r o t a r a i n r e j i j a n ' t e n J o b a i . t o h u t S r a f i k a r k o r e c e n i n r e j i

s a h i t y e r a v a n i i bamlabhaâye t a d e r e mahe s e h e j e s a r a p e y e c e . v a s t u t a J a h i t t e r hani ban labhajay t a d e r mone Johoje Jara p e y e c e . h o s t u t o

adhunika / i k ^ a i m r e j i h h a s a v a h i n i i h a l e i amadera manera p r o v e J e p e t h e adhunik Jikkha i n r e j i h h a / a b a h i n i h o l e i amader moner probe J" 'po the

tara anekakhani mara y a y e . i m r e j i khanara { ^ b i l e aharera j a ^ i l a tar onek'khani mara j a y . i r j r e j i khanar -jêlslXe aharer jo j ; i l

paddhati yara abhyasta nay emana b a i p l i i r e c h e l e b i l e t e p a r i debara poddhoti jar i obbhosto noy gemon b a n a l i r c h e l e b i l e t e pap i debar

pathe p i encjo o kompaniira cj inare kameray yakhana kheta b a s e takhana pothe p i end^ o kompanir acinar kam'ray jokhon k h e t e b o j e tokhon

bhojyo o rosonaro modhyapathe ka"|;a c h u r i r a d e v t y e t a r a pekpe badha-bhojjo o r o / o n a r moddhopothe k a f a c h u r i r d o u t t o t a r pokkhe badha-

gras ta b o l e i bheropuuro b h o j e r a majhakhaneo k s u d h i t e je"|;herere d a v i i gros to b o l e i bhor 'pur b h o j e r majh 'khaneo k h u d h i t o j o { h o r e r dabi

sempuurne mi"|;0te caye na. amadera Pikâra b h o j e o s e i daj*a, - ache Jompurno m i f ' t e cay na . amader f ikkhar b h o j e o J e i d o j a , - ache

savai o theca majhepathe anekakhani e p e c e y e haye yaya . e ya b a l e c i e Jobi o thoco majh'pothe o n e k ' k h a n i opocoy hoye j a y . e ja b o l ' c i e

k e l e j i ye j j i ere k o t h a , amara a j a k e r a a l o c y a v i ^ a y a e n i y e n e y e . k o l e j i jogger k o t h a , amar a j ' k e r a l o c c o b i j o y e e n i y e noy.

amare visoye"|;a s e r v v e s a d h a r o n e r e J i k s a n i y e . J i k s a r e j a l e r a kala . amar b i / o y | ;a J orb o /adhar oner J ikkha n i y e . Jikkhar j o l e r k o l

ca lanoro kotha noye , pa ipa yekhane pavchaye na sekhane p a n i i y e r a calanor kotha noy, p a i p j ekhane pouchoy na Jekhane p a n i y e r

vyavasthara kotha . matrbhasaye s e i v y a v a s t h a y a d i gospedere ceye p r o -bsebosthar kotha . m a t r i b h a j a y J e i beebostha j o d i gojpoder ceye p r o -Jest© na heye t e v e e i v i d y a h a r a d e j e r e m e r u v a s i i menere upaye hobe k i i Josto na hoy tobe e i biddashara d e j e r morubaj i moner upay hobe k i .

introduction to the devanagari script

Documents

r i s c r i p t

t h i s

f i r t h

n t r o d u c t i o

h i n d i

devanagar i

t h e y

t h i g u j